The Book of Sunlight

by elPossenreisser

Rating: teen
Tags: Twilight Sparkle (EqG), Slice of Life, Narcotics, Romance, Drama, Equestria Girls, Sex, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle
Length: 94181

Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer are falling in love across the dimensions

After the Dazzlings have been defeated, Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer have to deal with missing each other. Writing each other through the books soon leads to a surprise visit in the human world as well as blossoming feelings.

Human Twilight Sparkle is zeroing in on the sources of all those mysterious energy outbursts, eager to find out what’s going on.

When she causes an accident, Sunset and Twilight realize how precarious an inter-dimensional relationship can be, and Sunset is forced to deal with the human world's Twilight.

Published 2018-07-09 17:40:13 UTC
Last updated 2018-09-30 17:33:26 UTC

Chapter One

Sunset Shimmer pulled the magic book out of her school bag. It had only been a day since Princess Twilight had returned to Equestria, but she had probably looked at the book for at least half a dozen times since then, wondering if she should write her. And what.

“Sunset, are you coming or what?” Rainbow Dash called. She and the other girls were tuning their instruments on the big Battle of the Bands stage, where they had met during lunch break to make use of it while it was still in place.

“Just a minute!” Sunset called back. She took out her pen. Alright, let’s go.

Dear Princess Twilight…

***

“… and then we said our goodbyes, and I came back here,” Twilight finished her story and took another sip of cocoa. “Well, and of course I slept for almost a day right after that,” she added with a sheepish giggle.

“I say, darling, it sounds like you had quite the adventure over in this other world. You definitely deserved a day of resting after all the excitement.”

“I just wouldn’t have minded to be up a little earlier,” Twilight said. “I still need to write a report to Princess Celestia, but I didn’t want to miss out on our cocoa date.”

“Of course you wouldn’t,” Pinkie agreed. “It’s hot cocoa! And marshmallows!”

“A band, huh,” Rainbow mused. “That’s a pretty awesome idea. I should have a band too!”

“Do ya even know how to play an instrument?” Applejack asked.

“I can totally learn to play one!”

“Trombone’d suit you fine, I’d say. You got plenty of hot air to spare for one of those,” Applejack chuckled.

“Har-dee-har,” Rainbow said. “’sides, my band would be a rad rock band. With heavy guitars and stuff!”

“I didn’t even know you cared for music, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said.

“Sure do. But it’s gotta be awesome like me. Fast. Cool! Heavy! No mushy ballads or boring classical music for this pegasus!”

“Heavy, huh,” Applejack said, still grinning. “I was thinkin’ you had a little more meat on your bones as of late.”

“No, the music has to be heavy! Like, you know… with guitars and stuff,” Rainbow started to explain, only stopping when she saw Applejack’s smirk. “Gee, AJ, aren’t you funny today.” The others laughed at their banter.

“Aw, c’mon, sugarcube,” Applejack said. “It’s all in good fun!” She turned to Twilight and asked, “So that Sunset Shimmer girl is all reformed and good now?”

“Yes, she has really come a long way since the last time I saw her,” Twilight said, smiling.

“And you trust her that she’s changed ‘n all?”

“Of course I do!” Twilight said with a little more emphasis than was needed. “She’s a good friend!”

“Whoa there,” Applejack said, “didn’t mean to get you all upset. Just askin’, is all.”

Twilight took a deep breath. “I know. I’m sorry, I think I just overreacted. It’s just… I saw how some of the other students treated her when I was there. Some of them just wouldn’t accept that she had changed, and were mean to her all the time. It… I get angry just thinking about all the things those people threw at her. Everypony deserves a second chance. Especially Sunset Shimmer."

“Why her especially?”

“Because she’s really changed. She was friendly and helpful and modest and nothing like her awful arrogant self from earlier. She deserves better than to be treated with such distrust and meanness.”

“But your human friends took good care of her, didn’t you say so?” Rarity asked.

“They did,” Twilight replied. “But that’s just it, even they… even we were constantly slipping up and referring to that incident.” She felt the heat rise in her cheeks when she remembered the barely hidden pain in Sunset Shimmer’s eyes after Twilight had called her a horrifyingly awful winged monster, and tried to hide her face by taking another deep sip from her cocoa mug. “Nopony meant to hurt her. It’s just… we didn’t pay attention and let things slip, and it still did hurt her.”

“Oh dear.”

“I just felt really bad for her because I knew she wasn’t mean anymore, and still she had to take all this… all of this.” The others murmured their agreement. Even from me, she added in her thoughts. I should have known better.

“I know how you feel,” Fluttershy suddenly said. “It’s very similar to the way some ponies still treat Discord. I know he can be a hoofful sometimes, but deep down inside he’s really a dear.”

“Only that he tried to sell us all to Tirek,” Applejack pointed out.

“Everypony makes mistakes,” Fluttershy said a little louder. “And they deserve a second chance, like Twilight said. I’m sure Discord has learnt his lesson now.”

“More like third chance,” Rainbow chimed in. “But whatevs, I’m all for second and third and whatnot chances. Just gotta keep your eye open, just in case.”

“Yeah, that’s what I think, too,” Applejack agreed.

Fluttershy looked over to Twilight, hoping for assistance. The princess made an effort to pull herself away from her self-chastising over being mean to Sunset Shimmer and chimed in. “See, girls, that’s just it. That’s exactly the kind of distrust I mean. That’s not forgiving somepony or accepting that they have changed, it’s putting them on parole.”

“I guess it is,” Applejack shrugged. “But I don’t see why that’s wrong.”

Twilight thought about it for a few moments. She couldn’t entirely dismiss Applejack’s and Rainbow’s opinion, but she knew all too well how terrible she still felt about some of the things that had been said to Sunset Shimmer.

“Because it’s mean,” Fluttershy whispered, interrupting her thoughts.

“Yes, that,” Twilight said. “It’s hurtful to be treated this way. And it hurts to see a friend being treated like that.” She leaned back, staring into her mug. “And it’s even worse if you’re the one hurting them.”

“Dunno,” Applejack said, shrugging. “Makes sense, I guess. Maybe I’m just not that close to Discord.”

“Um, you could come over for tea sometime,” Fluttershy suggested. “You could get to know him a bit better?”

“Phew nelly, I don’t think that’s what I was gettin’ at,” Applejack said, but she immediately softened at Fluttershy’s pleading expression. “Aw shucks, can’t hurt to give it a try, I guess.” Upon hearing this, Fluttershy gave her a big smile and clapped her hooves.

“Twilight, darling, you absolutely have to tell me everything about the fashion trends in that other world!” Rarity chirped in an attempt to change the subject. “I must say, the prospect of clothes suited for walking upright is intriguing!”

“Of course, I—“ Twilight started, but she was interrupted by a loud buzzing noise that came from her bag.

“What’s up with your bag?” Rainbow asked.

“Um, that’s the book,” Twilight said. “The book that’s connected to the book Sunset Shimmer has. It does that when she writes me.”

“Oh, the one she used to advise you of the situation at hoof?” Rarity said. “Now that’s a useful item. I mean, the mailmare is a dear, really, but sometimes it takes up to a week to receive letters from Manehattan. I can’t deny that I have sometimes envied you for Spike’s dragon breath.”

“Yes, um,” Twilight said. “I brought it with in case Sunset needed some emergency friendship advice, or some other magical monster breaks lose in the human world.” She grinned at her friends, suddenly feeling silly about dragging the book along, and even more so for her wordy—and unnecessary—explanation. Her friends just gave her approving nods.

“Aren’t you going to read it?” Rarity asked.

“What? Oh. Of course!” Mentally chastising herself for being silly, Twilight levitated the book out of her bag and opened it. She quickly skimmed through the pages filled with the familiar regal script of Princess Celestia as well as the hornwriting of Sunset Shimmer. She quickly glanced over the message Sunset had written to alert her of the Dazzlings and couldn’t help but smile thinking back to her friends at Canterlot High. Then she read the new message from Sunset Shimmer.

Dear Princess Twilight,

Missing you already, and hope you’ll be back soon. Things are definitely looking up for me here at Canterlot High, but I know I still have a lot to learn about friendship. Hope you don’t mind if I write to you for advice when I need it.

Your friend,
Sunset Shimmer

“And, what’s she writing?” Rainbow asked as Twilight closed the book and hovered it back into her bag. “Do they need you over there again?”

“No, no,” Twilight said, “just that things are alright and… stuff.”

“Aren’t you going to write back?” Rarity asked.

“I’ll write later,” Twilight said. “It’s not that urgent, I think.”

“I wonder what the proper etiquette is for a letter that gets delivered immediately,” Rarity mused. “Maybe it is better to wait for a day or two, to not appear overly eager or even desperate for a reply.”

Twilight only listened with one ear, still thinking about the few lines Sunset Shimmer had written her. Despite what she had told the others, she did feel a certain need to write back as soon as possible. After all, Sunset Shimmer had written that she missed her, and perhaps a timely reply would make her feel better. But at the same time, she didn’t want to write such a letter with her friends around. It seemed like the right thing to keep her conversation with Sunset Shimmer private. After all, she didn’t even know her pony friends. At least Sunset Shimmer was alright and she didn’t need to worry. Still smiling she resolved to get to writing a reply as soon as she came home.

***

Dear Sunset Shimmer.

Twilight stared at her scroll. The start was easy. But what to write next? She sighed, putting her quill back in her inkwell. It had been a very good idea to write her reply to Sunset Shimmer on an ordinary scroll first, she thought with a sigh.

Why was this so hard? She had never had any problems writing, well, just about anything, from letters to essays to research papers, from diary entries to checklists to project plans. It was, she thought, probably because she didn’t know Sunset Shimmer as well as her Ponyville friends or Princess Celestia, and so she couldn’t be entirely sure how she would react to what Twilight would write.

I’m sorry that you are missing me. I’m missing you too.

She scratched it out. It sounded like she was apologizing for the fact that Sunset Shimmer was missing her, which didn’t make any sense since it wasn’t technically Twilight’s fault. Even though she did feel sorry for any discomfort that was causing Sunset Shimmer—she shook her head. This was going nowhere.

I’m glad to hear that things are looking up for you.

She stared at the line angrily, as if she could turn it into something better by sheer force of will, something that was not merely parroting what Sunset had written.

I am fine too. The weather is also very nice.

She couldn’t help but laugh at this line that could have been taken from a little filly’s card sent from summer camp, before she crossed it out as well as the line before.

Spike and I have arrived safely back in Equestria. It’s good to be home again, and I slept for almost an entire day after I got back. I miss you too, and I’d be happy if you wrote me for friendship advice. The sooner the better!

Twilight frowned. Was she hoping for Sunset Shimmer to get into some sort of friendship trouble so she would write again? What a silly notion! She crossed it out vigorously, feeling the heat rise in her cheeks as she thought of what Rarity had said about appearing too eager.

I miss you too, and of course you can write me whenever you need friendship advice, or in fact whenever you want to. I’ll be glad to hear from you anytime!

Give my regards to our friends.

“Way too formal,” Twilight muttered.

Give our friends a hug from me.

Your faithful student,

Twilight burst out laughing as she read the last line she had written. She smacked her forehead with a hoof and scratched out the last line. “Force of habit,” she chuckled to herself.

Your friend
Twilight Sparkle

She read over it two more times. It expressed the things she wanted to write Sunset Shimmer, and she couldn’t spot any obvious flaws in it, and she decided that it was good enough since she didn’t want to keep Sunset Shimmer waiting any longer. Again she remembered Rarity’s words, but this time she just pushed these worries aside. Sunset Shimmer had written that she missed her. If a quick answer could make her feel happy, then that was way more important than appearing overly eager.

With a determined nod, she opened the magic book and started copying her letter. When she was done, a realization struck her, and she quickly added a postscript.

P.S.: Since we are friends now, could you please just call me Twilight, without the ‘Princess’? Twi.

The page of the book lit up in a warm yellow glow of magic for a few seconds as the letter was transmitted through the dimensions to the book’s counterpart. Twilight sat back in her chair and slowly closed the book. She felt unreasonably excited about the letter, even though it was just a few lines between friends. She hoped Sunset Shimmer would reply soon.

***

Bzzzzt! Bzzzzt!

“Wow, Sunset Shimmer, your phone has the loudest silent mode I’ve ever heard!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, curiously staring at Sunset’s bag that was buzzing so hard it was performing little hops on the floor. Some yellow light was leaking out of the bag’s lid. Some kids were turning their heads, and, even worse, Miss Cheerilee was turning around, zeroing in on her with a gaze that was more disappointed than angry.

“Please keep it down, Pinkie Pie. Sunset Shimmer, you know that cell phones have to be turned off during class.”

“I’m sorry, Miss Cheerilee,” Sunset murmured. She bent down and reached for the book inside her bag, quickly opening it and closing it for a split second. It was enough to make it stop buzzing.

Miss Cheerilee continued looking at her, then she shook her head. “Well, make sure it is switched off now. I don’t want to have to remind you again.”

“Yes, Miss Cheerilee.”

The teacher turned around and continued writing things on the blackboard. Sunset fought back the urge to hide underneath her table out of embarrassment. At the same time she realized that nobody was laughing at her or whispering snide remarks. Ever since the Battle of the Bands and the defeat of the Dazzlings, the students of Canterlot High had begun to treat Sunset Shimmer much friendlier, which was a huge relief. Then again, she had tried her best to not give anybody any reason to turn on her.

At the table in front of her, Pinkie Pie turned around and gave her a half apologetic, half supportive grin while Miss Cheerilee wasn’t looking. Sunset made an effort to smile back; she knew that Pinkie hadn’t exposed her in malicious intent, even though she wished Pinkie hadn’t. But not bearing grudges, she had learned, was part of being friends.

As she had written in her short letter to Twilight, she still had a lot to learn. And, to her surprise, the Princess had answered already!

“Is something funny about this function, Sunset Shimmer?” Miss Cheerilee asked with a raised eyebrow. Sunset realized that she was grinning for no apparent reason, and hastily covered her mouth with her hand.

“I just… calculus makes me happy?” she lamely replied. Some students giggled.

“Is that so,” Miss Cheerilee said, barely able to contain a grin herself. “Well, if it makes you happy, I’m sure you have no problem telling me the derivative of this function.”

Sunset Shimmer took a quick look at the equation and gave the correct answer. While calculus didn’t exactly make her happy, she still liked mathematics and science, and was usually doing well in class. After all, she had been Princess Celestia’s personal protégé for a reason.

“Very good, Sunset Shimmer,” Miss Cheerilee said. “Now, who can tell me the zeroes of the function?”

Sunset only listened with one ear as the discussion of the function went on. Again and again she looked down at her bag which contained the book, the book which, in turn, contained a new letter from Princess Twilight. She had only written her first letter during lunch break, two periods back, and she’d already gotten an answer. The grin crept onto her face again, and she lowered her head, lest Miss Cheerilee called her out again.

Despite their somewhat rocky start it had been great to see Princess Twilight again, and she missed her now that she was back in Equestria. At least they could stay in touch through the book until Princess Twilight could come over for another visit.

If only class would end so she could finally read the letter!

When the bell did finally ring Sunset was the first to rush out of the classroom. She hurried to get to the statue in front of the main entrance which was still her friends’ favorite place, secretly hoping that she would be the first to arrive there. Not that she didn’t want to see her friends, but she would have liked to read the letter in private. It was, after all, a letter for her.

Pinkie caught up to her on the stairs outside. “Really, what was up with your phone?”

“It wasn’t my phone, Pinkie. It was the book!”

“Oooooh! The book!” Pinkie whispered. “A message from our special friend from out of town?”

“Exactly!”

Their friends were already hanging out at the statue when they arrived. Fluttershy was feeding her white pet bunny a carrot while Rarity and Applejack were reading a history book together and Rainbow Dash was scribbling some song notes on a sheet of paper.

“Hey you two. How was math?” she asked without looking up.

“As always,” Sunset replied.

“Nu-uh!” Pinkie corrected her. “Sunset got a message from—“ she beckoned them all to get closer, “—from our special friend from out of town!”

“What did Princess Twilight write?”

“I was just about to read it,” Sunset said, “Miss Cheerilee would have eaten me alive if I had read it in class.”

After a quick glance around that nobody was paying her attention Sunset pulled the book out of her bag and flipped through the pages until she found the new message from Princess Twilight.

“And? What did she write?” Pinkie asked. “Is she safe at home and drinking hot cocoa with her pony friends? Did she write you a joke? Cuz you’re smiling!”

“No jokes, no. She just writes that she got home safely and slept for almost an entire day.”

“Oh, that’s good. Even though sleeping is kinda boring sometimes. No other news?”

Sunset looked up and found herself surrounded by the faces of her five friends, eagerly leaning in. “Twilight says hi,” she said, feeling a bit of heat rise in her cheeks. She thought that give them a hug was probably not to be taken literally. She was still not quite sure about all those cuddly signs of affection between her new friends, and before she did something silly she preferred to play it safe.

As the others returned to their respective activities she opened the book once more, re-reading the letter. Just to be safe.

***

A few days later Sunset was lying in bed with the book in her lap. She just wanted to read Twi’s message one more time. Not that she still needed to, as by now she knew the words by heart. But seeing them in writing, in Twi’s meticulous hornwriting nonetheless, was still better somehow.

I miss you, too.

Her eyes remained fixated on that one sentence. It made her feel warm and fuzzy to know that Twilight was missing her, too. It meant that she wasn’t silly for being sad that Twilight had left. That she wasn’t alone feeling that way.

I miss you too, and of course you can write me whenever you need friendship advice, or in fact whenever you want to. I’ll be glad to hear from you anytime!

Sunset wondered if Twi was only being polite, or if she had really meant it that she could write her anytime. Knowing Twi and her sometimes very straight-forward manners Sunset believed she was probably being serious.

That’s probably a thing that friends just do, huh, she thought. Still, it made her happy to know that Twilight was still there, albeit only in the form of letters for the time being. It made the thought of not knowing when she would see her again a little bit easier to bear.

Sunset softly closed the book and put it on her nightstand. It was really time to get some sleep, or else she would be completely wasted the next day in school. She switched off her light and turned around onto her stomach, hugging one of her pillows as she did.

She couldn’t believe the Battle of the Bands had only been four days ago. The day before that they had all had the big sleepover at Pinkie’s. That had been a really nice night, she thought. Still holding her pillow tight she turned over and stared at her ceiling.

Ever since she had left Equestria she had lived all by herself. At first she hadn’t known anyone, and then, when her plan to steal Twilight’s crown had taken shape, she wanted to avoid potential roommates who would ask unwelcome questions about why a high school student was living all by herself. That night at Pinkie’s had probably been the first one in a few years that she had spent sleeping in a room with others. And while she hadn’t really slept that well, the faint noises of the other girls around her whenever she woke up had been really nice and comforting.

And of course there had been her brief encounter with Prin—with Twilight in the kitchen. The memory brought a smile to her face. Earlier, right after Twilight had arrived, Sunset had felt rather insecure around her, since Twilight herself had been quite distanced at first too. But that had changed that night in the kitchen. Or, more specifically, Sunset thought, the moment they had realized they were both afraid of letting down their friends, and that lopsided smile Twilight had given her afterwards. Well, that, and being completely bewildered by Pinkie’s sister. When Sunset had gone back to sleep, she had been sure that she had made a new friend.

Sunset sighed and turned on her side, looking out of the window. The trees outside cast some slow-moving shadows at her ceiling. And why could she still not sleep?

She sighed again and got up. Maybe a glass of water would help. Maybe it would at least distract her from whatever thoughts were keeping her awake. As she filled a glass with water she suddenly thought how nice it would be to run into Twilight again. Like, right now. She shook her head and drank her water before returning to bed where she switched on the light again. She picked up the book to read Twilight’s letter again.

I’ll be glad to hear from you anytime.

It would be really nice to at least talk to Twilight, if she wasn’t going to run into her in the kitchen again. But what if she was busy? Or, even more likely, sleeping? And what was she even going to write?

I miss you too.

She touched the paper with the tip of her finger. Suddenly Twilight being gone was almost physically painful.

She shook her head. That was just being silly. There was no reason for such morose thoughts. She had a group of the best friends a girl could hope for, and as she had written in her letter, things were indeed looking up for her. She was probably just sleep deprived, and felt a little lonely in her apartment, at a time when all the sane people were sleeping no less.

Miss you too.

With an exasperated groan she reached for the pen on her nightstand. She held it over the paper for a moment, biting her lip. Then she quickly wrote.

Dear Twilight,

Are you awake? I can’t seem to sleep tonight.

Yours
Sunset

Before she could have second thoughts Sunset Shimmer closed the book. It emitted a soft pink glow as the letter was transmitted. She sank back, hugged her pillow again and buried her face in it. Twilight was asleep anyway. She was busy doing some late-night princess work and didn’t even have the book with her. She wasn’t going to answer because it was late at night and she wouldn’t want to reply to a meaningless little message like this one.

Sunset Shimmer turned onto her stomach again, putting the pillow over her head. What had she thought she was doing when she sent out that dumb message? Just because she felt a little lonely late at night, a time that was always lonely, which was exactly why the sane people were sleeping!

Then, through the pillow covering her head, she heard the book buzz.

***

Twilight was, in fact, not awake.

She was slumped across her bedroom desk, her head resting peacefully on a volume about multiversal theory written by Owler, the famed mathematician and thaumaturg. After she had constructed her device that allowed her to travel to Canterlot High without the help of the moon, her interest in transdimensional physics had been sparked, and she was on an extensive reading regimen. So much so, in fact, that she had neglected her sleeping needs in the past few days. On top of that there was the lingering exhaustion from her last visit to the human world, and so she had just fallen asleep over a really interesting passage about the flow of time in weakly linked parallel dimensions.

The buzzing made her snap awake with an un-princesslike grunt. Somepony, most likely Spike, had draped a blanked over her, and the only light in her bedroom came from the moonlight shining through her windows. Spike was snoring away in his basket, and there was an uncomfortable pang in her neck that made it very clear that not even daily calisthenics made slouching on a desk an agreeable sleeping position.

“Umgrng,” Spike murmured in his sleep. Twilight quickly grabbed the buzzing book—which was lying on her nightstand, just in case—with her magic and opened it, shutting down the noise. Spike gave a content sigh and turned around in his basket.

With the immediate danger of waking up her assistant taken care of, Twilight hurried to float the book over to her desk. She told herself that she was just worried that Sunset Shimmer might need her immediate assistance. Then she read the short message, and was left rather confused by it, even a bit disappointed—while she was excited to hear from Sunset Shimmer again, the message was hardly a friendship crisis that would have required some intense research or magical intervention on Twilight’s part. Not that she wanted Sunset Shimmer to be in some sort of huge crisis, she thought with a furrowed brow. It was just… so short.

Twilight groaned and took a moment to methodically stretch her sore back, mentally preparing for her reply to Sunset Shimmer. She levitated her quill out and, after a short pause, started writing.

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

I’m awake, still reading a bit. Are you alright? Insomnia can be a symptom of some serious disorders! In any case, have you tried a glass of warm milk? That often helps me—when I’m not falling asleep with my face in my book anyway.

Hope I could help!
Yours
Twi

***

“Oh, Twilight,” Sunset Shimmer chuckled, leaning back into her pillow. Even though this answer was absolutely not what she had hoped for, and even though she was now a little bit embarrassed for having bothered Twilight that late at night, it still made her grin. It was just so—so Twilight. She picked up her pen and wrote.

I think what I was trying to say but somehow failed to was, “Are you awake, too, and would you like to chat?” But I don’t want to keep you from your reading, so I’ll instead have that warm milk. I’ll let you know how it worked.

Good night!
SS

She closed the book and put it back on the nightstand, trying to hold back a sigh. It was great that Twilight had replied immediately, and her message had been really sweet, but it also meant no late-night exchange of letters. Finally letting out that sigh, she folded back her duvet and stood up again. If there weren’t going to be any more letters tonight, she could as well have that glass of warm milk. In the worst case it wouldn’t help, but it would still be tasty.

She scuffled to the kitchen, put a pot on the stove and poured some milk into it. Maybe Twilight was right now doing the same. But more likely she sat at a desk, basked in the warm and flickering light of a firefly lantern, reading one of those old tomes from Princess Celestia’s library. Something about the image made her smile. Even though it was now going to be a boring sleepless night for her, without Twilight to write her.

Then the book buzzed again.

***

“Oh no, no no no no no, I completely misunderstood her!” Twilight muttered to herself, immediately shutting herself up as Spike started to stir again. She bit her lip. At least Sunset Shimmer wasn’t seriously ill! But still, she had utterly failed to recognize a plea for support from her friend, and she needed to fix it, as soon as possible!

I’m so sorry; I completely misunderstood you, Sunset Shimmer! Of course I’d like to chat!

She lowered her quill, frowning at the book page. While she was determined now to keep Sunset Shimmer company—albeit only through letters—she again found it hard to figure out what else to write. But before she even had time to panic, the book emitted the familiar glow, and the message was sent.

“Noo!” she whined. “I wasn’t done!”

“Cake’s not done?” Spike murmured. Twilight turned around, worried that she might have woken him up, but he just stirred some more in his sleep and quickly started snoring again. Twilight sighed in relief. She turned back to the book in order to append some more lines, something with actual substance, when the book buzzed again. In front of her eyes the page started to glow again, and words formed.

Haha, well, that’s great! Here I was fearing a boring night of tossing and turning. Thanks for rescuing me!

So, what were you reading?

Twilight couldn’t hold back a smile. Communicating like this was sure unusual, and it was definitely very prone to all kinds of misunderstandings, but it also allowed for rather efficient communication, leaving out all the set phrases usually required in written correspondence. This time, she didn’t take much time to plan what she was going to write, and just started.

I was reading some books about transdimensional physics, most recently ‘Eigenmatrices in Multiversal Theory’ by Owler. After my last visit I wanted to know more about other dimensions and the science behind all that. It probably means I’m a big egghead, but I find this topic really fascinating.

She hesitated for a second, well aware that she only had a few seconds before the book decided to send the message. Then she added another line.

What have you been up to since I left?

***

Oh, nothing much, just school, and the occasional band session with the—

“Shoot shoot shoot!” Sunset Shimmer cursed as she dropped the book and jumped out of her bed. She sprinted into the kitchen, only barely skidding to halt before she tumbled over the table. On the stove the milk was cheerfully foaming over the rim of the pot, running down onto the cooktop, and scorching in stinky clouds of brown vapor.

Sunset reached for the pot, but reconsidered before she touched it and picked up a kitchen towel first. Then she picked up the pot and dropped it into the sink before switching off the stove. She cast a dejected gaze at the blackened mass on the cooktop that was still faintly smoking and tore the window wide open to let the smoke out. Luckily it wasn’t too cold outside. Back in her bedroom the book was buzzing impatiently again.

With a groan she decided to clean up this mess tomorrow; as long as she wasn’t going to set her apartment on fire it could wait, especially at this time of the night. She returned to her bedroom, resolving to close the window later, and read Twilight’s latest message.

Sunset? Are you still there? Your last message just ended mid-sentence! Is everything alright?

Sunset smiled, settling down on her bed. Then she quickly wrote.

Yes, everything is alright. I just forgot to take the milk off the stove, and it scorched, so I had to rush to the kitchen. Silly me!

She glanced over Twilight’s last messages. What had they been talking about before the milk incident?

Why would you think that reading makes you an egghead? That does sound fascinating! Maybe you can figure out how these books and the portal actually work! That is so cool!

As she watched the by now familiar glow of the message being sent, she couldn’t help but think that that warm milk would have been really nice now. But still not nice enough to get up again and clean that pot.

***

Twilight couldn’t hold back an excited squeal as she read Sunset’s message. “That’s exactly what it is,” she murmured.

“Twilight, I really don’t care what’s exactly what now. Do you mind letting me sleep?”

She spun around, facing an annoyed baby dragon who was glaring at her from his basket. She felt her cheeks flush when she realized that she had completely forgotten that he was there while she was waiting for Sunset Shimmer’s next message.

“Spike, I’m sorry. I got caught up in… something. I’ll take it somewhere else so you can sleep.” She picked up the book, the blanket, and also the Owler volume—just in case Sunset wanted to talk about it some more—and quietly walked to the door. “Night, Spike.”

“What are you and Sunset Shimmer discussing anyway? That buzzing noise of that book really can get into the nicest dreams of seven-layered gem cake, y’know.”

“I’m sorry, Spike,” Twilight said again. “We were just talking about all kinds of stuff. Owler, and hot milk, and… well, not technically talking, since it’s more writing…” She stopped herself when she noticed his eyes drooping. “We can talk tomorrow. You go back to sleep. Good night, Spike!”

“Night, Twi,” Spike murmured.

She hurried to get to her study where she had a spare set of quill and ink, not wanting to let Sunset Shimmer wait unnecessarily long. Once there, she settled down at her desk, not bothering to light up the firefly lamp and instead using the light of her horn. She put the blanket over her shoulders, pulling it tightly together in her magical grip, and put down her books. Then she wrote.

Oh dear, I just woke up Spike, and had to move over to the study so he can sleep. But he just refuses to have a room for himself.

I guess I’m just used to my Ponyville friends not being that interested in more theoretical topics. But you’re right, that’s exactly what I was hoping to accomplish, understanding how exactly these books work. When I built my machine to travel to your world, I didn’t do much more than scratch the surface. There is still so much to learn!

***

Fighting back a yawn, Sunset replied.

I remember Owler; I read some of his books on mathematic thaumaturgy back when I was still studying magic. I found his approach very interesting.

She narrowed her eyes looking at the last paragraph. It still made her feel slightly uneasy talking about the failures of her past. It was silly; Twilight probably knew all about those years and her misguided ambition, and she had shown no sign of bearing a grudge over these things. Still, it wasn’t exactly something she wanted to be discussing with her nocturnal pen pal right now, not even keeping things as vague as she had. Hoping to spin the conversation away from this touchy subject, she added:

I’m not keeping you from sleeping I hope! Or Spike, for that matter. He’s a dragon in Equestria, right? How does he still fit into your room anyway?

Sunset yawned. Maybe she would get some sleep this night after all. Even though, right now, she wasn’t particularly eager to. Luckily she didn’t have to wait long for Twilight’s reply.

Oh right, I forgot that you probably know more about magic than most ponies who still live in Equestria. I’d love to pick your brain sometime!

Spike is a baby dragon; he’s even younger than I am, and dragons age much slower than ponies (as I’m sure you know). He sleeps in his basket and simply refuses to have his own room.

You’re not keeping me from sleeping, no worries! I’m kind of a night owl anyway. I like star-gazing, and sometimes I just get lost in a good book. But don’t you have to be up early for school tomorrow?

Sunset tried to suppress another yawn, to no avail. School seemed like such an unreal, unimportant concept right now. It would probably be brutal, she thought as she glanced at her alarm clock. It was twenty past three. Yes, definitely brutal.

I never progressed as far with my studies as you did. But it would be nice to talk about magic sometimes. In this world there isn’t a lot of magic, and people don’t know a lot about it.

Well, getting up tomorrow is going to suck. I’ll pull through, though. After our adventures a tired day at school doesn’t seem too daunting anymore.

She smiled as she leaned her head back against her bed’s headboard. This was really nice. It was almost as good as talking to Twilight in person, like that night in Pinkie’s kitchen, only with longer pauses and without being able to see each other.

***

Twilight jolted awake, again slouched across her desk. The book she was resting on was vibrating. “Oh dear,” she murmured. “But I promised to keep her company.”

We should do this then. Talk about magic, that is. I don’t get to do this as often as I’d like, with my friends not exactly being the ones for scientific discourse, and Princess Celestia always so busy, so I’d love that!

Sorry if I take a little longer to reply, I’m starting to doze off. I won’t leave you hanging, though!

“I must stay awake,” she muttered. She stood up and did a few quick steps on the spot. It seemed to help, but she soon missed her blanket and returned to her chair, wrapping herself up nice and snugly.

***

“Oh, Twilight,” Sunset whispered with a smile.

I won’t leave you hanging, though!

Something about this sentence made her smile. It was just so sweet of Twilight to write this, even as she was probably struggling to stay awake. She really shouldn’t be keeping her up that long, Sunset chastised herself.

Don’t force yourself, Twilight. You need your sleep, too!

So what do you say we call it a night? I might still get a few hours of sleep before I have to get up.

Good night!

She bit her lip and, after a moment of hesitation, she added another line.

This was really nice, chatting with you. If you like maybe we can do this again sometime?

After five minutes, when still no reply had arrived, she closed the book and put it back on her nightstand, smiling. Twilight had probably fallen asleep, and that was what Sunset was intending to do too. She switched off her light and pulled up her duvet.

When she was already drifting away, still smiling about this or that thing Twilight had written, the buzzing startled her awake once more. Not bothering with the light she just read Twilight’s last message for the night in the moonlight.

Absolutely I’d love to

Chuckling at the sloppy script—and the missing period—she put the book away and closed her eyes, still smiling when she finally fell asleep.

Chapter Two

Twilight woke up to a gentle knock on her bedroom door. From the sunlight falling through her windows she estimated that it was near noon.

“Twilight?” she heard a voice from outside. “It’s me, Rarity. Are you up?”

Twilight rolled over in her bed and sat up. “I’m up. Ish.”

Rarity chuckled. “I came by to see if you’re ready for lunch with the girls. Do you feel up to it, dear?”

Twilight heaved herself out of her bed and checked her reflection in her vanity. “I’ll just brush my mane, and then we can go. I’ll be right back!” She picked up her brush and went to work on the frazzled fiasco that was her mane. “Did Spike let you in?” she asked.

“I let myself in. I hope that’s quite alright. I had just met Spike in town, so I knew he wasn’t there, and when you didn’t answer the door…”

“It’s fine, Rarity. I told you girls, this is as much your castle as it is mine,” Twilight replied. She left her bedroom, her mane freshly brushed, and carrying her saddle bag. “Can I go out like this?”

Rarity gave her an approving nod. “You look fine. Let’s go!”

The other girls and Spike were already gathered around a table at Burger Princess when Twilight and Rarity arrived. When she smelled the fresh hay fries, her stomach gave a loud growl, and Applejack said, “Whoa nelly, seems it’s about time you get your lunch, Twi!”

“I’m sorry, Twilight,” Spike said, “I tried to get you to wake up, but I just couldn’t, and I had to go grocery shopping.”

“It’s okay, Spike. Thanks for taking care of the groceries.”

“Another all-nighter, huh,” Rainbow asked.

“Um, yes. Sort of.”

“What was Sunset Shimmer writing you anyway?” Spike asked.

“Sunset Shimmer?” the others echoed in unison, suddenly staring at her with rapt attention. “Is she alright?” Rarity added.

“Oh, yes, not to worry,” Twilight said. “We just… chatted,” she added sheepishly. “Through the book.” She couldn’t help but smile as she thought back at the other night. It had been nice to talk to Sunset Shimmer again.

“Last night?” Rarity asked. “My, that would explain a thing or two.”

“What for?” Applejack asked. “Wouldn’t y’all rather sleep?”

“Well, yes. But Sunset Shimmer couldn’t sleep, and so she wrote me and asked if I wanted to, well, chat.”

“Only thing that really helps is warm cider,” Applejack good-naturedly replied. “Gets ya real nice and sleepy.”

“Baking helps, too!” Pinkie chimed in. “After a dozen or so trays of cupcakes you get really dozy. I used to do that when I had trouble sleeping after I moved here. Until Mrs. Cake asked me to cause less of a ruckus at night.” She pouted. “I’m still working on silent baking. But it’s hard!”

“So what’d you talk about if there wasn’t a cool new monster or anything?” Rainbow asked casually while examining the menu.

“Well, just… this and that, really,” Twilight said. “It was… nice. Yes. Really nice.” If Sunset Shimmer hadn’t had trouble sleeping, Twilight thought to herself, she probably never would have written. So yes, all the sleep they had missed last night had turned out really, well, nice.

“Well just let me know when you two are having a late-night chat again so I can sleep in one of the guest rooms,” Spike said. “That buzz.” He shuddered. “I dreamed of the largest seven-layered gem cake in the history of gem cakes. I was about to take a little bite when suddenly it started buzzing like crazy, and then a giant black millipede clawed its way out of it. And it buzzed.”

Twilight chuckled and gave him an apologetic pat on the shoulder. “I’m sorry, Spike. Next time I’ll warn you, or take it elsewhere, promise.” Next time. She fought back the urge to double-check the book which she had brought along in her saddle bag, but she was pretty sure that they had agreed on having another chat like this sometime soon. Now that was something to look forward to!

“Looks like you made a pen pal,” Rarity cooed. “That’s lovely!” Twilight nodded emphatically.

“Are you ready to order?” the newly arrived waitress asked. Twilight’s stomach growled loudly in response.

***

Unlike Twilight, Sunset didn’t have the luxury of sleeping in until noon. Unfortunately sleep-deprived class turned out to be about as brutal as she had expected. She somehow managed to stay conscious through the first periods before lunch break, but she certainly didn’t leave a very lively impression on her teachers. When she sat down next to her friends in the cafeteria, she was ready to fall face-first into her salad.

She didn’t regret a thing, though. It wasn’t like she would have slept anyway that night if she hadn’t exchanged letters with Twilight, after all.

Sunset hadn’t been able to bring herself to leaving the book at home, but she didn’t dare take it to class anymore either. So instead she had left it in her locker, checking if there was a new message after every period, just in case. Although, she thought, she hadn’t really been expecting one—Twilight was probably still asleep. The mental image of the purple alicorn curled up all peacefully made her smile.

“Sunset Shimmer?” Rarity’s voice made it through the haze that was surrounding her brain. “Are you quite alright?”

Sunset looked up and found herself facing her friends who were in turn looking at her with some concern. Her salad was sitting in front of her, untouched.

“Yeah, sure, I’m fine, don’t worry,” she said.

“You totally zoned out there,” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “What’s up?”

“Nothing,” Sunset said. “Just tired.”

“Bad night’s sleep?” Applejack asked.

“Um, yeah,” Sunset replied. “I couldn’t really get to sleep last night until way past three.” She shrugged. “I’ll get through the day somehow and have a nice long nap when I get home.”

“Did you try some hot milk?” Applejack asked. “My granny sometimes has trouble sleepin’, and she swears by it.”

Sunset smiled as she thought back to the night before, when Twilight had recommended the same thing. For a short moment she considered telling the others about the texting, but then she decided not to. She wanted to keep this little exchange she’d had with Twilight to herself, because—because it was precious to her. Because, for some reason, texting with Twilight she hadn’t felt insecure about how to act, what to say… like she still frequently did when she was around her other new friends.

“Sunset, sugarcube?” Applejack asked again, sounding concerned.

“I did,” Sunset said. “I tried hot milk. But I only managed to let it burn. I was… distracted.”

“What’d you do? Read dirty comics?” Rainbow asked with a smirk, earning her a disapproving look from Rarity.

“No, I…” Again, Sunset considered telling them. It would probably be nice to share this kind of thing with some friends. They would perhaps even be happy for her. “Just read a book.” Again, she couldn’t bring herself to it.

“Darling, you really need to get some sleep as soon as you get home,” Rarity said. “Until then, maybe have a big coffee?”

“Yeah, that’s the plan.”

“Aren’t you gonna eat that salad?” Rainbow Dash asked innocently. “I’ll lend you a hand if you want. Y’know, as a good friend.”

Sunset looked down on her still untouched salad. It seemed like an undue amount of work to eat all of it, but right now she would need any bit of energy she could get. She lifted her fork and started eating, only now realizing through her exhaustion how hungry she was. “Mo fanks, I fink I cam mamage,” she mumbled with her mouth full. The others giggled.

***

Sunset was lying in bed, the book in her lap again. She had just come home from school and was ready to finally get some sleep. She was still debating if she should write Twilight already. She definitely wanted to, but again she felt hesitant, worrying she might interrupt Twilight inconveniently. At the same time she was aware that she was, probably, being silly again, that Twilight wouldn’t mind if she wrote. In fact, she had it written on paper.

I’d love to

She looked at the sentence, written in the sloppy hornwriting of somepony who was already more than half asleep. There was really no reason to be shy. As it were, Twilight would probably even be glad to hear from her. So why was she making such a fuzz about this?

There was no reason, that was why. Sunset shook her head. She would write Twilight again after her nap, if she still felt the urge to, as she was right now. She closed the book and was about to put it on her nightstand when it started buzzing in her hands. The sudden noise almost startled her into dropping the book. Her heart hammering in her chest from the shock, she opened the book and read.

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

How did you get through the day? I hope you weren’t too exhausted! I’m assuming you need a nap about as badly as I do, so I wish you sweet dreams and a good sleep, and maybe we can chat some more later when we’re both awake. I’m looking forward to it!

Yours
Twilight

Sunset Shimmer grinned and quickly wrote a reply.

Hey Twi,

I was wondering how you’d fare. I’m about to take a nap as well. Sweet dreams to you too! Talk to you later!

SS

Not able to contain a giddy grin, she put the book aside and snuggled up underneath her blanket, quickly falling asleep.

***

When the buzzing of the book woke Sunset Shimmer up, it was already dark outside. A quick glance at her alarm clock told her that it was almost eight. She took the book and read.

My goodness, I can’t believe I slept until now! I must still be more exhausted than I thought. How are you doing?

Sunset Shimmer yawned and stretched before she picked up her pen and thought about a reply. How she was doing—well, at least she was well-rested now after the long nap. And there were definitely worse ways of waking up than a text from a friend from another dimension.

Actually you just woke me up. I guess we both needed some rest. How was your day? I don’t think I remember anything from school today; everything’s just a giant grey blur.

As the book’s glow slowly dissipated, Sunset considered getting up. It was past dinner time, but she wasn’t really hungry, and the bed was so nice and warm right now. So she just gave another hearty yawn and took a sip of water from the glass on her nightstand. She didn’t have to wait long for a reply.

I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to interrupt your sleep! If you rather want to continue sleeping, I’ll just leave you alone and get some reading done!

Sunset grinned as she penned her reply.

No worries. There are worse ways to wake up than a message from you. I’m always happy to hear from you!

As the yellow glow engulfed the letters, Sunset bit her lip. All she had intended was make Twilight smile the same she did when that thought had come to her mind, but it seemed a bit… overzealous, now that she re-read it. She didn’t have a lot of time for second thoughts though before Twilight’s answer arrived.

Great! I was looking forward to this all day long! At least when I wasn’t wishing I had those hands back so I could pinch myself awake… I read through the Owler book I mentioned last night, but I think I’ll have to re-read a good part of it—you know, grey blur…

Sunset closed her eyes and suppressed to urge to smack herself in the head. There was, obviously, no reason for all her worries. If anything, Twilight was happy to write back and forth with her, and it was very unlikely that she’d be annoyed by her. For some reason, things were unbelievably easy with Twilight.

“You’re an idiot, Sunset Shimmer,” she murmured to herself. “That’s all.” Then the book buzzed again, and a postscript from Twilight appeared.

Have you had dinner yet? I’ll quickly go and make me a sandwich or something, since Spike isn’t here.

Sunset’s stomach growled in reaction to that. Yes, now she was hungry. Sandwich sounded like a good idea, even though it meant she’d have to leave her comfortable bed. Sighing at the injustice she was facing, she folded back her covers and stood up. She shivered slightly and took her bath robe from the hanger on the wall. Picking up the book, she made her way for the kitchen. A quick glance into the fridge confirmed that she at least had enough provisions at hand. She took out some ingredients, but before she went to preparing the sandwich, she quickly wrote another message.

I’m going to steal your idea and make a sandwich too. Cheese, bell peppers, and mayonnaise. What are you having?

The reply came when she was just arranging her sandwich on a plate and was about to return to the bedroom.

Lettuce and daisies, my favorite. Enjoy your meal!

Back in bed, Sunset hurried to eat her sandwich, for communicative purposes as well as because she was famished. Then she wrote.

That was so good. The only thing that’s missing right now is a nice dessert, like a milkshake.

Once more she bit her lip. It wasn’t the only thing that was missing. If she was honest with herself, there was one other thing, or rather pony-turned-girl that was missing. As nice as the texting was, it would have been even nicer to have Twilight there again.

Oh no, did you have to mention that? Now I’m craving a milkshake too! But Sugarcube Corner is closed already!

She grinned mischievously at Twilight’s reply. This was way too easy. She was not going to miss an opportunity like this to tease her.

Yeah, same here. But Donut Joe’s is still open. They make amazing milkshakes. I’m wondering if it’s worth getting out of bed and walking through the night…

The message was sent in the familiar glow. Sunset chuckled and waited a few seconds before she added another line.

Sorry, couldn’t resist. I don’t think I’m leaving the house again tonight. Not even for milkshakes. How’d the Owler book turn out? The parts you remember, that is. Anything that might explain how the books work?

Again, she didn’t have to wait long.

I’m blowing you a raspberry right now, even though you can’t see it!

The book is mostly about fundamental theories, not so much about practical application. Owler proposes that you can express an entire space-time-continuum as an n-dimensional matrix; and then he proceeds to demonstrate how this eigenmatrix could be integrated into his mathematical approach to magic.

While Sunset was chewing on her pen thinking about a reply, another postscript arrived.

You know I was just joking, right? This is really hard to get across in writing…

Sunset wrote.

I know you were. But you’re right, sometimes writing makes things harder.

But Owler’s approach has never resulted in usable spells, has it?

Twilight replied.

It hasn’t; the book is purely theoretical, just like all of Owler’s work. I’ve always found his approach to magic fascinating, but I’ve never gotten around to actually try my hoof on creating a spell from a formula. It’s really fascinating.

Normally I don’t have trouble expressing myself in letters. Then again, I’m not usually scolding somepony for making me crave milkshakes, so that might be circumstantial. I’m joking again, in case it wasn’t obvious. This is just so much harder than when talking in person.

Sunset Shimmer’s pen hovered a few millimeters above the page, trembling. There was really only one obvious reply to this, but she was hesitant to write it. Maybe it was too much to ask? After all, going on a transdimensional trip just for a quick milkshake seemed excessive even to Sunset. And Twilight had already written that she was tired.

But if she said yes they would be able to talk again, face to face, which would in fact be so much better than texting. And if she didn’t ask, Sunset would never know.

“What’s the worst that can happen?” she murmured. “She says no, and we keep texting. It’s not like she’ll be mad or something. I think.” She gulped and forced her hand down on the paper before she could have second thoughts.

You’re right, talking in person is much better. Obviously the only solution is for you to come over here, and we go have that milkshake. My treat. What do you think?

It felt like an eternity until the page started glowing and the message was sent. Sunset Shimmer closed her eyes and leaned back into her pillow, shaking. What if she had made a mistake? What if Twilight said no? She tried to steady her breath, no very successfully. It was too late anyway, the message was sent.

But, on the other hand, if Twilight would actually come through the portal, and they could see each other tonight—that would be pretty awesome. Again she realized how much she missed her Equestrian friend.

After what felt like a handful of eternities, the book buzzed again. Although she had been waiting for it, Sunset almost jumped in her bed. With a shaky hand she reached for the book on her nightstand, only to hesitate with opening it. She gulped again. It was now or never. She opened the book and read.

I hope you’re not joking, because otherwise I’d look quite silly for taking your suggestion seriously. I’d love to. Can you pick me up at the portal in half an hour?

With a loud squeal Sunset dropped the book on her bed, kicking her legs under her duvet in excitement. Twilight had said yes! She was coming over! They would see each other again! Tonight! Barely able to keep her hands from shaking, she wrote.

Not joking at all. I’ll be there.

After a few moments Sunset calmed down and, still grinning madly, got up. She would have to hurry in order to be there in time. She quickly replaced her pajama bottoms and tank top with a pair of jeans and a purple hoodie before she put on shoes. About to leave the apartment, she decided to take along the book, just in case Twilight needed to contact her again, and stuffed it into her bag.

As she walked down the dark and mostly deserted streets she found it hard not to break into a jog, just so she would absolutely not be too late and let Twilight wait. Mostly for that reason, at least—if she was honest with herself, she had to admit that she felt shaky, almost jittery from excitement to see Twilight again.

When she reached the school’s main entrance, there was nobody else in sight. At least she wasn’t too late. She quickly checked the book, just in case she had missed a message, but there was no new entry.

Luckily she didn’t have to wait long.

“Hi, Twilight!” she greeted the other pony-turned-girl as she stepped through the portal. She made a step towards her and noticed that her knees were shaking—was she really that excited to see Twilight again?

Twilight turned towards Sunset and quickly crossed the distance between them, pulling her into a quick hug. “This is completely crazy, you know?” she said, smiling.

“Having a milkshake with a friend?” Sunset Shimmer asked innocently.

“Using complex transdimensional thaumaturgic technology in order to have a milkshake,” Twilight clarified as she let go of Sunset Shimmer. She hesitated a second, lowering her gaze. “But it’s great to see you again, so I guess it’s alright.”

Sunset Shimmer beamed. “It’s great to see you too. Transdimensional thaumaturgic technology should be used for doing good, after all, right?” Twilight grinned and nodded. “Alright, then let’s go! Donut Joe’s is that way.”

***

Donut Joe’s was almost empty; only a couple was sitting in one of the booths that lined the wall opposite the bar, holding each other’s hands on the table. Sunset and Twilight settled down in an empty booth.

“It has gotten pretty cool,” Twilight said, rubbing her hands to warm them up. “I think I might skip the milkshake and go for something hot.”

“Yeah, fall is coming,” Sunset agreed. “I should have warned you so you could have put on something warmer.” Her gaze fell on the goose bumps on Twilight’s arm. “Sorry.”

Twilight plucked at her short-sleeved blouse. “This is what I’m wearing when I get out of the portal. I don’t usually wear clothes in Equestria. On the other hoof, back in Equestria I have fur.”

“I wonder how the portal picks out your outfit,” Sunset mused. “Or how it picked out mine when I first got here, for that matter.”

“Yes,” Twilight agreed. “It’s on the list of things I want to find out about this.” She couldn’t help but wonder if Sunset’s habitual dress and leather jacket was what the portal had given her, but she looked very nice in her unfamiliar hoodie.

The waitress appeared next to their table. “Are you ready to order?”

Twilight glanced at the menu. “Hot cocoa for me, please. Something warm.”

Sunset nodded. “I think I’ll have cocoa too. Hmm. I wouldn’t mind some waffles. Would you perhaps want to share, Twilight? I’m not sure I can eat a whole dish.”

Twilight smiled. “Yes, of course!”

“Two hot cocoas and the waffles,” the waitress nodded. “Can I get you anything else?” The two girls shook their heads. “Okay, thanks!” she said and returned to the bar, leaving Sunset and Twilight by themselves.

Twilight gave the waitress a smile and turned back to Sunset. The other girl had lowered her gaze and was staring at their hands which were resting on the table. Suddenly she raised her eyes and looked directly into Twilight’s, and Twilight realized that they had been silent for some time now, just looking at each other. She smiled and said, “So, um. Here we are.”

“Here we are,” Sunset agreed, returning the smile. “It’s pretty cool, isn’t it?”

“It is!”

“Yes.”

“Um.”

They kept looking at each other, still smiling, not really knowing what to say. Twilight noticed that Sunset had started kneading her fingers, and had to resist a sudden urge to put her hand on Sunset’s to calm her down. She felt heat rise in her cheeks, and to her surprise she noticed a faint pink flush on Sunset’s cheeks as well.

Twilight giggled. “It’s somewhat ironic how we can text through an entire night, yet when we finally see each other again, we don’t know what to talk about, isn’t it?”

Sunset nodded. “Yes, it is. So, um. How was your day? What else did you do except for napping through the afternoon?”

“Not much, really. I got up just in time to have lunch with my friends. Then I tried to read some more, and before I fell asleep I wrote you, and that’s pretty much it.”

“That’s nice.”

“Yeah, um. How was your day?”

“School was brutal, I was so sleep-deprived,” Sunset replied, sounding relieved. “It was so hard to not doze off in class. And between periods I always went and…” She trailed off, casting a nervous gaze at her bag holding the book.

“Hm?”

In that very moment, the waitress returned and placed two big mugs of cream-topped cocoa and a plate with waffles on their table. “There you are, girls. Enjoy!” Sunset let go a relieved sigh; she must have been really thirsty.

They both grinned at each other and picked up their mugs. “Now this better be worth the travel,” Twilight said, winking, and took a sip. While she did miss the oatmeal she usually had her cocoa topped with in her version of Sugarcube Corner, it was still delicious. When she put the mug back down she noticed Sunset Shimmer staring at her. “Did I make a mess with the cream?” she asked, wiping her upper lip.

“No, but… you have an eyelash on your cheek.” Before Twilight could react, Sunset reached out brushed it off with a fingertip. The soft and short, yet unexpected touch sent a shiver down Twilight’s spine. The one thing she had never gotten used to was the sensitivity of human skin. Not even a pony’s muzzle was as sensitive as her human cheek!

She realized that Sunset had said something. “Sorry, what did you say?”

“Make a wish,” Sunset repeated, smiling. “There’s this superstition here that if you blow away an eyelash, you can make a wish.”

Twilight pursed her lips and softly blew the eyelash off Sunset’s fingertip. I wish that we’ll keep seeing each other like this. “Done.”

Sunset withdrew her finger. “It’s just a silly superstition,” she said. “It’s not like there’s magic in this world.”

“Well, there is some,” Twilight said. “There’s the magic that’s still manifest in you girls when you play… and the Dazzlings also had magic. Not anymore, granted, but it shows that magic can be brought here.”

“You’re right. And there’s the books, too,” Sunset agreed, looking at her bag.

“Did you bring yours?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, just in case you couldn’t make it or something.”

Twilight looked at the bag embroidered with Sunset’s cutie mark. “But I wasn’t going to stand you up,” Twilight said.

“I know,” Sunset said. “I was just being silly.”

“No, sorry, that’s not what I meant to say!” Twilight hurried to explain. “I would have brought mine if it wasn’t powering the portal. You are not silly at all, Sunset!”

“I sure feel like it sometimes, though,” Sunset mused. “Before… well, y’know. Back then, I hardly talked to people. Only Snips and Snails, and I mostly just ordered them around. It’s easy enough getting along with you, or the other girls, it’s just… it feels like there are all these little rules and laws, what you can do and what you can’t do when you’re friends… or what you can expect… Geez, sorry, I didn’t mean to ruin the mood like this.”

Twilight just acted on impulse as she put her hand on Sunset’s. Sunset’s eyes snapped wide open, and she stared at Twilight, who replied, “Don’t worry. A friend will always listen to your worries. Besides, I know how you feel.” Sunset mumbled something unintelligible, and Twilight withdrew her hand. “Pardon?”

“Sorry, Twi… I said, how can you know how I feel? You’re the Princess of Friendship, and in your world you are close friends with the pony versions of the girls here… you’re not exactly the antisocial loner type. Unlike me.”

Twilight smiled. “I used to be that pony, the antisocial loner. Before I came to Ponyville and first met my friends, I was a complete shut-in. All I cared for were my studies, and I thought I didn’t have time for friends. After my brother had left to join the guard, the only ones I spent time with were Spike and Princess Celestia. So when the princess sent me to Ponyville, I was pretty much in the same situation as you are now. Well, except that the future of Equestria actually depended on me making friends. And all I really wanted was to be left alone with my books. Only later I realized how much they meant to me, and then I panicked because I had no idea how to maintain friendships. But I learned my lessons. And so will you. You’re off to a great start.”

“Thanks,” Sunset said softly. She gave Twilight a long look. “It’s pretty hard to imagine you as the socially inept bookworm. Are you sure you’re not just trying to comfort me?”

“I’m being completely serious,” Twilight said, doing her best to sound as convincing as possible. “I wouldn’t lie to you.”

“Are you sure?” Sunset asked with a smirk. “The future of Equestria depended on you making friends? It does sound a little bit melodramatic, don’t you think?”

“It really did! I would never have been able to defeat Nightmare Moon without the others!”

“Nightmare Moon?” Sunset leaned in. “Now that’s a story I’d love to hear.”

***

Twilight Sparkle was just done putting on her pajamas when her phone gave three short buzzes from the nightstand. She immediately reached for her glasses and hastened over to pick up the phone—that was exactly the signal she had been waiting for.

After her last inexplicable energy read-outs from Canterlot High School, she had been in panic that she might miss the next energy excursion. So she had left her lab computer running (in violation of school rules, but this was far more exciting!) and written a little program that would send her a text in case of more unusual readings.

The summary of the data in the text message looked interesting—apparently the energy burst was much weaker than the last one had been, but Twilight had identified what looked like a pattern of weaker bursts followed by bigger excursions. The text also contained the rough coordinates—the same place as the last few times. There was almost no doubt that Canterlot High was where she had to go.

It was probably a good thing she didn’t have to go there during class.

“This time,” Twilight murmured and grabbed her phone and her rucksack which contained her latest concoction, an energy meter suitable for a wide range of frequencies and energy levels. Its resolution was quite a bit higher than that of the antenna rigged to the school computer—which had started its life as a weather experiment, until it had picked up the first high energy burst. It was good enough to detect energy bursts and even calculate rough coordinates, but its readings weren’t detailed enough to really learn what kind of energy it was.

That was where the new energy meter came into play. It would—in theory—provide her with a much better spectrum analysis. The downside was that its range was limited. To get her data she would need to get within probably a few meters of the source.

As she was about to leave the room, Spike, who had until now been sound asleep in his basket, gave a surprised yelp. “Spike? You wanna come too?” Even though he was still sleepy and almost tumbled out of his basket, he ran towards her, and she picked him up.

She hurried downstairs, and only when she reached the front door she realized that she was wearing pajamas. Twilight shrugged and grabbed her coat from the hanger next to the door.

“Dad, can I take the car?”

Her father’s voice resounded from the sitting room. “Where are you going this late, Twilight?”

“I, um,” she stuttered, “I forgot something. Um, for school”

“And what might it be that you need so badly that you have to go out for it tonight?” Her father sounded amused.

“It’s…” Think, Sparkle, think! “I have this experiment set up for tomorrow, and I thought I still had, um, some batteries, but turns out I don’t. So can I go to the shop and get some?”

Her father chuckled. “My daughter, forgetful genius. Sure. Drive safe, and don’t be too long. It’s a school night after all.”

“Thanks, Dad!” She grabbed the car keys and put on her coat over her pajamas before she rushed out of the door. “This time,” she mumbled to herself.

***

“… and Princess Celestia gave me order to stay in Ponyville to study the magic of friendship.” Twilight smiled as she thought back to how happy she had felt in that moment, so much time ago.

“Wow,” Sunset said. “That’s amazing. And yes, you were a little bit of a dork back then.”

“I told you I was,” Twilight happily agreed. “So, the moral of the story is, if a silly little dork like me could learn the magic of friendship, then so can you.”

“Okay, so riddle me this then, dear Princess of Friendship,” Sunset grinned. “What do two friends do when there is only one waffle left?”

“Oh, that’s an easy one,” Twilight replied, grinning back. “See, one might think that the right answer is to let your friend have it, but in that case you might end up in an endless loop of ‘No, you take it’. So what you really do is share it.”

“Sounds reasonable,” Sunset said. She picked up the waffle and carefully tore it into two halves, handing one to Twilight. Their fingertips brushed against each other, and again the sensitivity of her human form sent a shiver down Twilight’s spine. She cast a quick glance at Sunset Shimmer to see if the contact had an equal effect on her, but if it did, she didn’t show it. Then again, she was way more used to the peculiarities of being a human than Twilight was. She ate her half of the waffle.

Sunset looked at the clock above the bar. “Hmm, it’s half past eleven already.”

“Do you have to go home soon?” Twilight asked.

Sunset reluctantly nodded. “I should if I don’t want to be as tired tomorrow as I was today. That’s not a lot of fun.” She bit her lip, and Twilight wondered if she had wanted to add something.

Unfortunately, she could hardly disagree with Sunset, even though she didn’t really want to split either. At least not yet. So she also gave a slow nod. “Makes sense, I guess. Maybe I should be fit for royal duty tomorrow as well. For a change.”

Sunset paid the bill and got on their way back to the school. In the time they had spent in the diner it had gotten noticeably colder, and Twilight was kneading her fingers to keep them warm. Luckily it wasn’t that far to the school. But when they arrived, Sunset suddenly seized Twilight’s arm to stop her, and pointed at the statue.

Crooked on the pavement stood a dark sedan, the driver’s door open. A person wearing a big baggy coat and some strange pants was slowly walking around the statue plinth that contained the portal, hunched over and staring at the ground. It looked like they were looking for something.

“Great, some crazy person is looking for dropped pennies,” Sunset commented. “Looks like we’ll have to wait before we can return you to Equestria.”

“Yeah, great,” Twilight said. She shivered.

“Are you cold?” Sunset asked.

“Mostly my hands.”

Sunset didn’t reply, but stepped in front of Twilight facing her. She reached out with her hands and took Twilight’s, pulling them towards her and into the front pocket of her hoodie. Twilight barely withheld a gasp at the sudden contact and made an involuntary step towards Sunset Shimmer, but then the warmth of Sunset’s hands registered with her icy skin. Sunset covered both of Twilight’s hands with hers and held them tightly, covering pretty much every cold bit of skin. “Does that help?” she asked, smiling.

Twilight only nodded, not trusting her voice. She was overwhelmed by Sunset’s soft touch on her hands. She was acutely aware that her thumb was resting on the base of Sunset’s thumb, and that the back of her hand was brushing against Sunset’s stomach every time she breathed in. Her hands slowly soaked up Sunset’s warmth.

She noticed that she was staring down at the pocket hiding the shapes of their intertwined hands. Although she could only see the fabric of Sunset’s hoodie, in her head she had a very clear image of how their hands were arranged; which of Sunset’s fingers was resting where on her hands and where her own fingers were placed on Sunset’s hands. On Sunset’s incredibly smooth and warm skin. She slightly twisted her hands, barely changing their position, but nonetheless reveling in the sensation of soft skin gently brushing past her hands.

Twilight felt her cheeks flushing. She just wanted to continue caressing Sunset’s hands. Yet, at the same time, she was afraid that Sunset might… not want her to. That it would make Sunset somehow uncomfortable. What if—?

Throwing all caution in the wind she allowed her thumb to brush over Sunset’s thumb, just enough to make it count.

In response, Sunset’s fingers which were resting on the back of Twilight’s hands started moving. Started—stroking her? Yes. Stroking. Sunset was stroking her hand. Twilight was vaguely aware that, judging from the heat levels, her blush had increased by several orders of magnitude, and that a strange queasiness jolted through her stomach, but she quickly focused on the important part: the sensation of Sunset’s fingertips slowly brushing back and forth on the back of her hand.

Twilight swallowed. This time it was much easier to start stroking Sunset’s thumb with hers again. Sunset immediately responded by brushing her thumb up against Twilight’s, and soon the tips of their thumbs were circling around each other. At the very edge of her consciousness she heard an engine start.

From the corner of her eyes Twilight noticed Sunset moving her head ever so slightly, and she looked up, straight into the other girl’s eyes. Sunset was biting her own lip, but she was nonetheless giving Twilight a faint, lopsided smile which Twilight hurried to return, shakily as it was.

Cyan, she thought incoherently. Sunset’s eyes are cyan. I knew that, but. Cyan.

A loud thunk startled them both, and Twilight turned around to where the noise had come from. Sunset gripped her hands tighter inside the hoodie pocket. Across the road, right next to the portal, the dark sedan was slowly driving away, leaving a knocked over trash bin in its wake. Sunset gave a giggle. “Good driver,” she whispered.

“Looks like I have to go,” Twilight said flatly.

“Yeah,” Sunset agreed, biting her lip again.

“Yeah.”

They didn’t move for a few more moments, looking into each other’s eyes, holding hands. Then Sunset chuckled. “Okay, let’s get you home, princess.” She pulled both their hands out of the pocket, letting go of Twilight’s right, and started for the portal, dragging Twilight along. Twilight followed suit, trying to push back the regret that she had to let go of Sunset’s hands.

When they reached the portal, Twilight stopped and turned around. She didn’t want to go home, not yet. She didn’t want to leave Sunset Shimmer. The other girl gave her another lopsided smile and said, “So, um.”

“This was, um, really nice,” Twilight said, still way too conscious of Sunset’s hand in her own hand. “We, um, should do this again sometime.”

“That would be great!” Sunset beamed. A car drove by on the street, and they both spun around towards it. “Maybe we should get you through while we still can.”

“Yeah.”

Sunset suddenly let go of Twilight’s hand and pulled her into a tight hug, which Twilight promptly returned, resting her cheek on Sunset’s. “It was great seeing you,” Sunset whispered. Twilight just nodded, too busy taking in the sensation of Sunset being pressed up against her, of Sunset’s hair tickling her face, of Sunset’s arms around her neck. Way too soon Sunset let go of her and looked at her with that by now so familiar lopsided smile.

“You too,” Twilight said. She made a step towards the portal, her eyes still on Sunset. The other girl raised her right hand in a sheepish wave. Still not turning her head away, she stepped through the portal.

Intermission

Dear Sunset,

It was so great seeing you last night. I had a lot of fun.

Would you like to meet up again? Maybe this Friday? We could have dinner or watch a movie.

Twilight

***

“I can’t believe it,” Twilight Sparkle muttered to herself as she went through the logs of the night before. It was right there on the printout—another energy spike, not as big as the huge one a few days back, but still very noticeable, literally just moments after she had left that statue in front of the school that seemed to be the source of those readings. She probably just would have had to turn around to see the strange phenomenon with her own eyes.

As far as she could tell from the crude readouts of her former weather antenna, this occurrence the night before had been the exact same amplitude as the smaller ones she had picked up before—one right after the first big bang, and two more not too long after the second big one. Interestingly enough there had not been a huge excursion before the smaller one this time.

“If there’s a pattern, I don’t see it. What does it all mean, Spike?” Spike just looked up to her and wagged his tail. “Maybe I missed some of the smaller occurrences that happened earlier?

“I guess there’s no other way. I need to improve the main antenna.” She scanned the dimly lit lab. There was an abundance of instruments and machinery stacked on the work table at the opposite wall. She was sure she could get parts for most of the required wavelengths from the derelict items she had here. She only needed to make sure that none of the more sensitive circuits overloaded, but that should be doable.

In her mind a list of parts began to take shape, and without looking she grabbed a sheet of paper and a pencil and started taking notes.

***

Dear Twilight,

I’d love to go out with you again. Friday is perfect. At eight at the portal? I’ll find us a nice place to have dinner, and we can just see what we do afterwards.

Sunset

***

Twilight removed the goggles and put down the welding apparatus. It was done; a new post-processing unit including a three-stage amplifier was now connected to the antenna. With the improved insulation and grounding her antenna would now pick up frequencies of one-tenth the wavelength of before. So much more data!

Her only grievance was that she couldn’t really test the antenna on her own; she needed whatever it was that was causing those energy bursts to happen again so that she could pick up a reading. There hadn’t been any during the last two days, and quite frankly, she was getting impatient.

She took a deep breath and slowly extended her right in front of her.

Only two days.

After all, after the last big reading more than a hundred hours had passed between the next weaker readings. And there hadn’t even been a big one; who knew what the pattern would be for those weaker ones?

But it probably wouldn’t hurt to take the small spectrometer for a spin, to see if she’d pick up anything from that statue that somehow seemed to be involved in everything. Maybe on Friday night, after dinner, when she was anyway going to go on a long walk with Spike.

Patience is the key.

***

Dear Sunset,

Friday at eight it is. See you then!

Twilight

Chapter Three

Twilight leaned in until her horn touched the mirror’s surface with a soft click. She bared her teeth and turned her head left and right, scanning her teeth for any trace of her lunch that might still be stuck in there. After all, daisy sandwiches were tricky this way, but she found her teeth in pristine condition.

She grabbed her hairbrush with her magic and began brushing her mane. It wasn’t that her mane was frazzled or otherwise in need of attention, it just felt like the proper thing to do. Make sure she was at her best before it was time to go through the portal again. With a chuckle she put the brush down again. It wasn’t like Sunset was going to scold her if her hair wasn’t perfect.

On the other hoof, she still had some time to kill, since her studies had come along a bit faster than she had expected, and now that she could take her mind off Owler’s matrices and formulas, she realized how excited she was to see Sunset Shimmer again.

Her gaze fell on the book. She thought that she probably could have asked Sunset to meet a bit earlier; but it was a little late now, Sunset would already be on her way to the portal. Just to be on the safe side Twilight quickly opened the book and checked for new messages.

I fear I’m about to fall asleep. Good night, Twi!

That was from the night before, so nothing new. It was a bit unusual that she hadn’t heard from Sunset all day long, but they could exchange all kinds of news when they met. There was really no use in writing her now, unfortunately.

Twilight gave an amused snort, realizing she was way too excited. Determined to put her mind at ease, she pulled an old Daring Do novel from a bookshelf and sat down on her bed to read a few chapters before it was time to go.

***

Daring Do worked. When Twilight put the book aside—right before the scene where Daring Do confronted the dubious sheik about the whereabouts of the disappeared villagers—she had completely calmed down.

She put down the novel and floated the enchanted book over to the gate she had constructed. But just as she was about to place it on top of the machine, the book started buzzing again in midair. Twilight almost stumbled over her own hooves from shock before she levitated the book back to eye-level, opened it, and read.

The first three words were enough to take her breath away.

Twi,

Don’t come

Her ears drooped in disappointment, but then she realized there were more words. They alleviated her disappointment somewhat, but in turn left her rather puzzled.

Twi,

Don’t come through the gate yet, something is fishy here. I’ll get back to you.

“Wonder what that’s about,” she murmured to herself, still feeling a little uneasy. She really hoped that whatever had come up on Sunset’s side wasn’t going to keep the night from proceeding as planned.

***

Sunset put the book back into her bag and chanced another look at the statue and, more importantly, the person snooping around next to it. Sunset was hidden behind a corner across the street from Canterlot High; until she knew more about that strange person snooping around the portal she had no intention in engaging them. And she sure didn’t want Twilight to come through the portal while some nosey stranger was nearby.

The person was wearing a purple plaid skirt and a green hoodie, the hood drawn deep into her face. Sunset started—she didn’t know why, but something about the girl looked familiar. But why would she know anybody wearing a Crystal Prep uniform?

As she was still wondering what to do if that strange girl wouldn’t go away she heard bicycles come closer—a group of boys who played in the school’s basketball team. “Hey, you, whatcha think you’re doing? This is our school!” one of them yelled from afar.

“Yeah, get lost, Crystal brat!” another one chimed in.

The person in the green hoodie jumped and picked up her bike, hurrying away from the scene. The Canterlot boys stopped at the statue and watched her leave, laughing and high-fiving each other. After a short while they too biked off.

Sunset waited another few minutes to make sure neither the strange girl nor the jocks would come back. Only when she was sure that the square around the statue was entirely deserted she took out the book and wrote.

Sorry for that. Everything’s clear now. Can’t wait to see you!

***

It didn’t take more than two minutes until Twilight stumbled out of the portal. She gave Sunset a shaky smile. “Sorry it took so long, I had to start the machine and it takes some time and—“ She interrupted herself. “Hi Sunset. Good to see you.”

“Hi Twi,” Sunset smiled back. “Good to see you too. Sorry for the holdup.”

“It wasn’t too bad,” Twilight said, looking away and rubbing her left arm with her right hand. “What happened?”

“It’s nothing,” Sunset shrugged. “There was someone there.” She cast a close look at Twilight’s dress, and at the goosebumps on her arms. It was getting noticeably cooler with autumn now in full swing on this overcast afternoon. She held out her leather jacket. “Here, take this. I figured you might need it.”

Twilight took the jacket. “Thanks. But don’t you need it? I wouldn’t want you to be cold…”

“I’m good,” Sunset said with a smile, plucking at her hoodie. “I brought it for you.”

“Thank you.” Twilight put on the jacket. It was slightly too big for her, and the leather was unexpectedly stiff.

“So what do you want to do?” Sunset asked.

“How about dinner?” Twilight asked.

“Dinner’d be good. There’s this nice little place downtown which has amazing vegetarian sandwiches. What do you say?”

“Yeah, sounds great!”

Sunset took the lead, and Twilight followed her. If the place they were going was anywhere near as good as Donut Joe’s she was probably in for a treat.

“So what is human food like, apart from sandwiches and milk shakes?” she asked.

“It’s really a lot like food in Equestria,” Sunset said. “Mostly.” She sighed.

“Anything you miss?”

“Hayburgers,” Sunset replied without hesitation. “Humans prefer hamburgers, but that’s, um… I mean, it’s perfectly fine for humans to eat meat. Physiologically speaking. It’s just…”

“You’re just still a pony,” Twilight said and gave Sunset a playful bump.

“Can’t get out of my fur,” Sunset agreed, grinning.

Walking next to her, Twilight couldn’t help be acutely aware of Sunset’s presence. Every now and then her arm would brush against Sunset’s, the sensation mostly dampened by the leather jacket. Her mind conjured up uninvited memories of Sunset warming her hands. It had felt really great. She wondered if Sunset was going to warm her hands again before it was time to leave.

Resolutely she pushed that thought out of her mind. She didn’t even want to think about leaving Sunset again. Instead her thoughts turned to the place they were going to again.

“Do you go to that place often?” she asked.

Sunset nodded. “Yeah, it’s a nice place, just a bit small. I’m so glad I found it.”

“How did you find it?”

“Um…” Twilight could hear Sunset’s hesitation and discomfort. What, she wondered, could be so uncomfortable about a café? “Flash took me there a few times.”

“On dates?” Twilight asked.

“Um, I guess they were dates, yes.”

“You guess?” Twilight asked, intrigued. “Wouldn’t you have known that you’re going on a date?”

“Umm.” Sunset said. “Well, I did go out with Flash, yes. But it wasn’t like I was really into him, as you know. I just wanted him to be my boyfriend because he was popular, and on the football team, and so I started going out with him. In a way I guess it wasn’t… it wasn’t really any different from dealing with Snips and Snails, you know? I wanted him to do something, so I made him do it.” She bit her lip. “I don’t think that’s what dates should be like.”

Twilight had been watching her while she spoke, and it was clear from Sunset’s expression and the way she was avoiding looking at Twilight that she was uncomfortable discussing this topic. She fought the urge to facehoof—or did they call it facehand here? Of course Sunset Shimmer would be uncomfortable talking about her past. She sure had had to take enough abuse from basically everyone at Canterlot High, even without Twilight piling on.

Without thinking, Twilight reached out and pulled Sunset into a quick one-armed hug. She bit her lip, not really knowing what to say, but the way Sunset leaned against her for a moment was enough to let her know that it was alright.

Attempting to turn their conversation away from the past and any morose thoughts, Twilight asked, “So what’s the food like?”

“It’s basically just a sandwich bar where they make really nice sandwiches, with fresh ingredients and all,” Sunset said, audibly perking up. “It’s one of my favorite places in this city, even though it’s tiny and you often don’t get a table.”

“Can we just get take-out and eat somewhere else?”

“That’s what I usually do, yes. Is that okay with you?”

“Sure, if you know a nice place.”

They continued on in silence, but it felt much less strained than before. Chancing another look at Sunset she noticed that her companion was now appearing much less downbeat than before. She resolved to be more careful with what she was saying so she wouldn’t cause Sunset any more discomfort.

The sandwich parlor was situated in a side street, and they could easily see from the distance that there was no way they were going to find a table inside—a crowd of mostly high school kids was standing outside the venue, chatting and enjoying their take-out sandwiches. Twilight and Sunset exchanged a grinning shrug and cleared their way through the crowd and into the café. A few faces looked familiar to Twilight, and some people even smiled at her, as if they recognized her. But after performing at the Battle of the Bands, it was only natural that people would recognize her.

As they stood in line, Twilight studied the menu that was printed on the wall above the counter. Some of the combinations seemed very unusual to her—who would come up with something like mozzarella and tomatoes? She’d have to try that.

“What are you having?” Sunset asked her as they finally made it to the counter. “My treat.”

“No way,” Twilight protested with a smile. “You paid for the cocoa the other night. It’s my turn.” She pulled the human-world version of her purse out of her pocket. “Um, do they accept bits here?”

Sunset grinned. “I’m pretty sure your money has adjusted. And thank you!”

“You’re welcome.”

“What are you having? The least I can do is order.”

“A sandwich with mozzarella, tomatoes, and basil, please. And a soda.”

“That’s two then,” Sunset said with a smile. Sunset paid, and was soon handed a paper bag containing their sandwiches and two bottles of soda.

With only a short glance to make sure Twilight was still with her, Sunset led her through the crowd outside and along another street. She apparently had a plan where they could eat, so for now Twilight was just content to walk alongside her. They were still walking close enough so that their arms would occasionally brush against each other.

They came around a corner and suddenly found themselves in front of a river flowing alongside the street. Twilight could see bridges crossing the river to both sides further down the street. The banks themselves were below the street level and lined by some weeping willows. Sunset was leading Twilight towards stairs leading down there. In the grey evening light it looked quiet and peaceful, and with Sunset’s jacket it wasn’t too cold to sit outside for a while.

Down by the river a footpath was leading along the banks and through the low meadow. Under most of the weeping willows there were benches, and that was where Sunset was headed.

“What do you think?” Sunset asked, giving Twilight a lopsided smile.

Twilight nodded enthusiastically. “Yes, this looks great!” She faintly wondered if Flash had also taken Sunset here, but decided not to push.

They sat down, and Sunset gave Twilight her sandwich and one of the bottles. Only realizing now how hungry she was, Twilight quickly unwrapped her sandwich and took a bite. The combination was strange, but surprisingly tasty. She turned to Sunset and gave her an approving grin which was met with a suppressed giggle. “I’m glad you like it,” Sunset said and unpacked her own sandwich.

***

“Are you shivering?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

“Um… just a bit,” Twilight said, clenching her jaw to prevent her teeth from clattering. She was indeed quite cold, despite Sunset’s leather jacket. In fact, she had been cold for some time now, but hadn’t wanted to say anything. She really didn’t want to break up the conversation they had been having on the bench, especially since that could already mean the end of the night.

Sunset giggled. “Twi, it’s not worth for you to catch a cold! We gotta get you somewhere warm!”

“I guess,” Twilight agreed reluctantly.

“So, um…” Sunset said, biting her lip. “We could go to my place, if you want? It’s nothing special… we could maybe watch a movie or something? But if you’re tired and you’d rather go—”

“No!” Twilight said. “I’d love to see your place!” She jumped up and, without a thought, took Sunset’s hands, pulling her to her feet as well. “Let’s go!” Only with some delay she realized that she was again holding Sunset’s hands, and that it felt every bit as great as it had the other night by the portal.

“Great,” Sunset said, sounding a little bit surprised by Twilight’s enthusiasm. “I also have some warm blankets.”

“Even better!”

They left the river banks and slowly walked through the nocturnal city streets. Restaurants and cafés were still open, and a lot of people were on the streets.

It wasn’t far to Sunset’s place. They walked at a fast pace, probably to keep them warm. Twilight was also quite eager to get to the place, really looking forward to those warm blankets Sunset Shimmer had mentioned.

Sunset lived on the second floor of an old brick apartment building. Even for somepony who didn’t know this world such as Twilight it was obvious that this wasn’t really the best part of town. She realized that she had no idea how Sunset Shimmer provided for herself. She’d have to ask her sometime.

“This is it,” Sunset said as she opened the door and switched on the light. “Not really regal, but enough for me.”

Behind the front door there was a short hallway form which doors led to a tiny kitchen, the only bedroom, and, Twilight assumed, the bathroom. Sunset led Twilight straight into the big room which was dominated by a large bed. On a desk sat a bulky TV and a gaming console while the remaining surface was overflowing with papers and books. A wardrobe up against a wall left barely enough room to maneuver. The furniture’s design was rather prosaic and functional.

“Sorry for the mess,” Sunset said, hurrying to shove a few items of clothing from the bed.

“Don’t worry, that’s fine,” Twilight said. For a few moments they just stood facing each other across the bed.

“Well,” Sunset said.

“Um,” Twilight agreed.

“Would… would you like some tea?” Sunset asked.

As if in response, Twilight shivered. Even though she was finally inside, and still wearing Sunset’s leather jacket, the evening cold was still lingering in her body. Hot tea sounded just right. “Tea would be great!”

“Great!” Sunset started for the kitchen, almost crashing into Twilight as she rushed past her. Twilight, startled, hesitated for a moment, not quite knowing what to do. Should she just site on the bed? Her gut feeling told her to, when in doubt, just stay close to Sunset, so she finally spun around and followed Sunset to the kitchen.

The kitchen was quite small, and some of the open space was taken up by a small kitchen table and a single chair. Sunset was already busying herself with a steel kettle and some cups, and there was really no way Twilight could fit into the room without being in the way. So she just stood under the door. Noticing her, Sunset gave her a little smile, almost knocking the kettle off the stove.

As she waited for Sunset preparing the tea, Twilight let her gaze wander. She noticed a small pot in the sink and wondered if that was the one in which Sunset’s milk had burned that one night when they had first started writing. And now she was here, in Sunset Shimmer’s very own apartment.

“Here you go!” Sunset said as she held out a cup of tea.

“Thanks!”

“So, um,” Sunset asked after another short moment of silence, “how about a movie? We can take the laptop and sit on the bed, and get the blanket…” She trailed off, biting her lip.

“Yes, that sounds good,” Twilight agreed.

Sunset squeezed past her and led her back to the main room where she put her cup down on the nightstand. She picked up the laptop from the bed and sat down on the bed, leaning against the headboard. Twilight, not exactly sure about the protocol, hesitantly sat down on the bed, keeping a few inches of distance between her and Sunset.

“I’ve got the blanket here,” Sunset said, pulling up a red blanket from the foot of the bed while balancing the laptop on her lap. “Um, maybe you want to lose the jacket?”

“Sure!” Twilight stripped out of the jacket. It wasn’t that cold anymore, and for sitting on a soft bed the jacket would have been rather uncomfortable. When she was done Sunset pulled the blanket over both of them and switched on the laptop.

Twilight let Sunset decide on a movie—they were all human movies she had never heard of before, and she trusted Sunset to pick something nice. She shuffled around a bit, brushing her leg against Sunset’s. Hoping Sunset wouldn’t mind she scooted a little closer until they were shoulder to shoulder. She still felt the cold lingering in her body, and any bit of warmth was more than welcome.

Especially her hands were still cold, and when the movie began she put her hands underneath the blanket, rubbing them against each other.

“Still cold?” Sunset asked with a smile. Before she could reply, Twilight felt Sunset’s hand on her stomach. “Sorry!” Sunset hurried. “Was looking for your hands!”

Twilight giggled. “That tickles!” She brought her hands to Sunset’s who enveloped them in hers. Sunset gave her a shy smile, and Twilight sighed contently, trying to take in every last bit of the incredible warmth and softness surrounding her hands.

***

“Twilight?”

“Mhm?”

“Hey, sleepyhead.”

Twilight opened an eye and saw the movie’s credits rolling past on the laptop screen. She had her head rested against Sunset’s shoulder. She had actually fallen asleep.

“I’m so sorry,” she mumbled. “I didn’t mean to fall asleep…”

“No worries,” Sunset said with an audible grin. “You look really cute when you’re sleeping.” Instead of an answer Twilight only yawned, eliciting a giggle from Sunset. “How about you spend the night?” Sunset asked. “I wouldn’t want to let you go through that portal that late.”

“And I wouldn’t want to leave anyway,” Twilight heard herself say. “I mean—“

“I don’t want you to leave, either.” Sunset quickly leaned her head against Twilight’s. “I’ll get you some spare pajamas.”

It didn’t take long for the girls to get ready. Despite her nap Twilight had trouble keeping her eyes open, and was really looking forward to some more sleep. She assumed they would simply be sharing Sunset’s bed which was big enough to easily accommodate them both.

After getting ready they curled up under the blankets. The bed smelled unfamiliar, and Twilight could feel Sunset breathing. It was almost as comfortable as resting against her shoulder.

***

The only food Sunset had at home were the cheap cereals with artificial cinnamon flavor that she couldn’t get enough of, but she was embarrassed to offer them to Twilight for breakfast. So instead she suggested going to Donut Joe’s for some pancakes and more hot chocolate, to which Twilight eagerly agreed.

It was a nice and sunny morning, albeit quite cool, and Twilight wore Sunset’s jacket again. They’d have to address the clothes situation at some point if Twilight was going to come back to the human world more often, Sunset thought, only to interrupt herself: if. Twilight was still a princess back in Equestria, and probably busy, and had her own friends and her life and things she probably wanted to do besides hanging out with her.

“This is the street, isn’t it?” Twilight asked. “I’m starting to know this place!”

Sunset nodded, grinning at her friend’s enthusiasm as they entered the diner. But before they had started for a free table, a familiar voice behind them spoke. “Twilight Sparkle?”

Both girls spun around, letting go of each other’s hands. “Flash Sentry?” they asked in unison. From the corner of her eyes Sunset Shimmer noticed that Twilight blushed, and she involuntarily squinted her eyes.

“And here I thought I’d seen you in town last night,” Flash said. “How are you doing?”

“Good, and you?” Sunset didn’t bother replying. Flash was clearly talking to Twilight.

“Great! What are you doing here?” Flash asked Twilight. “I didn’t know you were in town again!”

“Um, having breakfast,” Twilight replied. “And you?”

“Having a coffee before band practice.” He cleared his throat. “Um, would you maybe like to share a table?”

Sunset realized that she was glaring at him and forced herself to look away. She knew exactly what Flash Sentry sounded like when he was getting flustered around a girl, and that was just… annoying. He had no business getting flustered around Twilight while she was having breakfast with her. After all she had come to visit her!

“Sure!” Twilight happily agreed. “Let’s go!” Without turning around she headed for a free table at the opposite wall.

Sunset hung her head. Before any coherent thought could form in her head, she sensed Flash Sentry coming a step closer and whispering, “I’ve been meaning to tell you this, Sunset… um. I have no hard feelings about, well, us. We’re cool, as far as I’m concerned. I mean. Are we?”

Sunset didn’t look up. “Yeah, sure,” she murmured. She couldn’t believe this boy. It would have been her task to ask him for forgiveness, and he would have had any right to remain mad at her until the end of days, after how she had used him. Instead he asked her if they were cool, as if he didn’t mind at all anymore!

No wonder Twilight liked him being around. He was a really nice guy; Sunset would know. Really nice, and not a winged demon spawn with an uncontrollable urge to subdue multiple worlds to his will.

“Shall we?” Flash asked, tearing her out of her miserable thoughts. Sunset nodded and followed him to the table Twilight had picked.

“So, what brings you into town again?” Flash animatedly asked Twilight when they had sat down and the waiter had taken their orders.

“Oh, just visiting Sunset Shimmer,” Twilight said, turning to Sunset Shimmer with a smile. But her expression immediately darkened when she looked at Sunset.

“You know what, next time you are in town you should, like, give me a call or something. You know. So we don’t have to run into each other like this, you know?”

“Um, sure. Sunset, you know how to call Flash, right?” Twilight asked, frowning slightly as she turned to Sunset.

“Yeah, sure, I got his number.”

“Um, you can have it. My number. If you want to,” Flash stammered, taken off guard. It was really kind of cute, Sunset thought. Way too cute, really.

“That’s alright,” Twilight replied. “I don’t have a phone.”

“You don’t?” Flash asked incredulously. “Don’t your parents let you have one?”

“Her parents are quite strict,” Sunset chimed in before Twilight could reply. She gave Twilight a look which she hoped would signal her to agree.

For a moment Twilight just looked at her, frowning again. Then she asked, “Sunset, what’s wrong with you? You’re acting strange.”

“It’s nothing, I just…” Sunset was interrupted by Twilight’s hand coming to rest on hers underneath the table. “I’m good,” she murmured.

Twilight gave her a somewhat shaky smile and squeezed her hand before letting go again. “That’s good!” Turning to Flash she added, “Where were we?”

“Um, my phone number, well, and Sunset has it, so that’s really, um, yes,” Flash stammered, sounding confused.

“I’ll give you a call,” Sunset lied just as the waiter placed their drinks on the table.

Flash left them shortly thereafter for his band practice, and they enjoyed their pancakes. Or, in Sunset’s case, at least she tried. She didn’t like the way Flash had acted around Twilight, not at all. And she knew she couldn’t blame Twilight for liking Flash. He was very likable after all.

She still, unreasonably, would have preferred to keep Twilight to herself.

***

“No-one here this time,” Twilight commented as they arrived outside Canterlot High.

“Hmm,” Sunset replied absentmindedly. She wasn’t looking forward to the moment that was about to come: saying goodbye to Twilight. It didn’t really help that Twilight would only be a text away. It was just way too nice to have her around.

“So,” Twilight said, stopping in front of the portal and turning to Sunset Shimmer.

“So,” Sunset echoed.

“I guess I’ll be on my way then.”

“Yeah.”

Twilight turned towards the portal, but Sunset took her hand and held her back, biting her lip. It was too soon! Twilight turned back and smiled at Sunset. Then she let go of her hand and pulled her into a tight embrace.

“I would love to stay,” Twilight said right next to Sunset’s ear. “But I have to look after Spike, and I need to send a report to Princess Celestia, and I’m really behind with my studies…”

“I know,” was all Sunset managed to reply.

“So, um… can I… I mean… I’d really like to come back to visit you again, if you like?”

“Yes,” Sunset whispered, “yes, please do.”

“So, what do you think of… um… today is Saturday… how about tomorrow?”

“Um, sure, tomorrow is fine,” Sunset said, trying her best to hide her joy. Tomorrow was way sooner than she had feared she might see Twilight again!

“That should give me plenty of time to make sure Spike will be alright for another day without me, and to write that report and have Spike send it, and to get some reading done… I’m going to have to check my checklist, but I think that’s really all. So I can probably make it here early tomorrow.”

“That’s great!” Sunset said.

“If I pull an all-nighter, I could probably be here at dawn,” Twilight continued to muse. “But then I’d be really tired and all I’m good for is falling asleep on your shoulder again.” She chuckled.

“No, you need your sleep.”

“It’s only three books,” Twilight said. “That’s not even that much. Hmm.”

“Hmm?”

“Would… would you mind if I brought my books along and did some reading at your place? I’d come tonight, I guess, and—“

“What?”

“Um, sorry, never mind. You’re right, that would be rude. I’m coming to spend time with you, not so you can watch me read. I can get pretty absorbed when I’m reading—”

“No, that’s not what I meant! I wouldn’t mind at all if you brought your books. Um, I have some homework to do for school anyway, so, um… that’d be totally fine!”

“Are you sure? I could—“

“Yes!” Sunset exclaimed and gave Twilight a squeeze. “Do that! Just write me when you’ll be here, and I’ll pick you up. No matter how late it is, I swear I’ll be up!”

“Great!” Twilight said. “Tonight! I’ll write.”

“Awesome!”

“Then I better get going so I can be back as soon as possible,” Twilight said.

“Yeah,” Sunset reluctantly agreed.

They let go of each other and Twilight turned around. With a final wave of her hand, Twilight disappeared into the portal.

Tonight! Sunset rejoiced. Tonight was awesome! She could use the time to buy some food, and maybe clean up the apartment a bit.

And make the bed, she thought, only now realizing that Twilight returning that night meant she’d be sleeping over again. Not even noticing the wide grin on her face she turned around, heading home. She had to hold back to not start skipping as she went.

***

As Twilight removed the enchanted book from her portal machine, she heard faint laughter from elsewhere in the castle. Apparently at least some of her friends were in the throne room. With a smile she hurried down there.

“Twilight!” The surprised calls of her friends greeted her. Everypony was sitting on their thrones while Spike was preparing several cups of tea on a trolley. When he heard her enter, he nearly dropped the cup he was holding and ran over to her, hugging her.

“Twilight! Where have you been? I was worried about you!”

Twilight returned the hug. “I’m so sorry, Spike. I hadn’t planned to stay out overnight, else I would have left you a note.”

“Where were you anyway?” he asked, taking a step back and looked her over. “Is everything alright?”

“Um, well, I was in the human world again.”

“What?”

“Was there another monster to fight?” Rainbow Dash asked, agitatedly flying up. “Do we all need to cross over and kick some flank?”

“No, it was… um…”

“Why didn’t you take me?” Spike demanded. “I’m your number one assistant! Your safety net! I know that place! I would have been a valuable asset!”

“Well, you were at Sweet Apple Acres, for starters,” Twilight replied, smiling at the little dragon’s earnestness. “Besides, I just went to hang out with Sunset Shimmer. I had it under control, I promise.”

“Oh,” Spike made. “Okay.” He took a step back and eyed her critically. “I still would have liked to come!”

“Are you sure about that, Spikey-Wikey?” Rarity chimed in, smirking. “Girls’ night?”

“Um… maybe you’re right.”

“You an’ Sunset are pals now, huh?” Applejack asked as Twilight sat down on her throne, Spike having calmed down again.

“I think so, yes,” Twilight agreed. “It’s really nice being with her.”

“What’d you do?” Rainbow wanted to know.

“Not much, we just had dinner and watched a movie… I kinda fell asleep, so I ended up spending the night.”

“Any chance you’re going to see that boy again? Flash Sentry?” Rarity asked with a wink.

“Actually, we ran into him when we went to have breakfast,” Twilight said, cursing the faint blush on her cheeks.

“Oooooh!” Rarity made. “And?”

“Um, nothing really,” Twilight waved off. “He just wanted me to let him know when I’m in the human world again, so I promised him that Sunset would call him, since I don’t have a phone.”

“Ooooh!” Rarity cooed again. “Sounds like somepony is going to ask you out! Isn’t that exciting? When will you go next time?”

“Actually, tonight, but I think I’m just going to stay in with Sunset, and we’re going to do some studying.”

“Man, you guys sure know how to tear it up,” Rainbow commented, rolling her eyes. “Sunset Shimmer seems to be as much of an egghead as you are.”

“You know, it’s nice to have somepony to discuss science and magic with,” Twilight huffed. A little calmer she turned to Spike. “Spike, can I leave you alone for the night? I’m sure the girls will look after you if you need anything.”

Spike gave her a magnanimous smile. “Sure, Twilight.”

“You know what this calls for?” Pinkie asked.

“Lemme guess, cupcakes?” Applejack replied, grinning.

“Cupcakes are always right,” Pinkie said, “but this calls for a castle sleepover so we can keep Spike company!”

***

“Are you ready to go?” Twilight Sparkle asked, grinning. Spike barked in agreement and stormed to the door, his tail wagging like crazy. Twilight yawned; she had been working on her energy meter and had only had a few meager hours of sleep. But she was too excited to try out her energy meter after her latest improvements, and the excitement had kept her from sleeping any longer.

She put on her coat and grabbed her keys. Spike waited eagerly at the front door, casting her impatient glances every now and then as Twilight tied her shoes.

“Twilight!” her mother called out from the kitchen door. “What do you want for breakfast, dear?”

“Um… scrambled eggs, please, thank you, mom! I’m gonna take Spike for a walk first.”

Her mother returned to the kitchen, and Twilight opened the front door. Spike darted outside and ran down the driveway before turning around and looking at her expectantly.

By bike it still took her a bit more than ten minutes to Canterlot High. Spike sat in her bike’s basket; he usually loved running along when she rode her bike, but being rather small he wasn’t a very fast runner, and Twilight was impatient to test her meter.

The square in front of the school was deserted, as was to be expected on a Saturday. She would need to be more careful with her investigations. And she wouldn’t be so stupid and wear her school uniform again when she came here—students of Canterlot High and Crystal Prep weren’t exactly friends, and Twilight felt no desire to be jeered at—or worse—by those rude Canterlot boys again.

She carefully propped her bike against the statue’s socket, which seemed to be the source of all the weird radiation she had picked up, and put Spike on the ground. He began sniffing around, exploring the nearby flower beds and patches of grass, while Twilight took out her energy meter and switched it on.

The new module, a directional analyzer, was working. She slowly moved the spectrometer around in front of the plinth. Soon she had a rough picture: apparently the radiation originated from a rectangular surface on the northern side of the plinth. It was slightly stronger along the edges of that surface, and there were no traces on the other sides. The frequencies she picked up matched what she had already picked up, but the amplitude was several orders of magnitude smaller.

Twilight put the energy meter into her pocket and slowly extended a hand to the surface. She flinched back as she made contact, expecting an electric shock so much that for a split second she felt the electricity surge through her arm. Then she realized that nothing had happened and that she was only touching a cold piece of stone. Nothing to it.

The readings mostly confirmed what she had gathered the last time she had examined the statue. The directional analyzer seemed to work well. Now all she needed to test was the range of the analyzer. With the directional sensor it should be much more sensitive.

“Spike, come!” She picked up the little dog and sat him in the bike’s basket again. Then she set off, back home.

One block away from Canterlot High, when she was about to turn, she stopped and pulled out her energy meter again. Right there on the display was a strong, yet distant reading—the statue. Satisfied with her contraption’s performance she put it away and continued back home, to her mom’s scrambled eggs.

Chapter Four

As had become their habit, Sunset Shimmer waited for Twilight in front of the portal. A habit, Twilight mused, strange how fast something can become a habit. It was her fourth visit to Sunset Shimmer within a little over a week, and the portal, the school, and even her human form had become quite familiar. Just like last time she had packed a few books to read while Sunset was busy with homework. Of course she could have read them at home in her library, and she even would have had her magic at her disposal—but doing so in Sunset’s tiny apartment, huddled up on the bed and occasionally commenting on this or that thing she was reading was way more comfortable somehow.

When they decided they were done they would sometimes play some games on Sunset’s GameStation, but inevitably they would end up watching a movie—and more often than not Twilight would fall asleep.

Sometimes, Twilight thought, even a genuinely solitary activity such as studying could benefit from company. If it was the right company.

Sunset welcomed her with a hug before she immediately pushed a folded piece of clothing into Twilight’s hands. “Put that on before you freeze to death!”

“Thanks!” The portal clothes just weren’t suitable for the kind of weather that was developing. It was even relatively warm for late autumn.

Twilight unfolded the fabric and recognized Sunset’s purple hoodie, the one Sunset had worn when they had met for cocoa that first time. The one in whose front pocket they had held hands for the first time.

Sunset smiled when she put it on. “It looks good on you.”

“And it’s nice and warm,” Twilight said.

“I have some stockings for you too,” Sunset said and handed her the item in question. “Just put them on under your skirt.”

Twilight had never worn any pants, and especially not put them on while trying to balance on one leg. When she tried to get her first leg in, she almost fell over and had to abort the mission. Sunset giggled and put an arm around Twilight to steady her, and with the added support Twilight finally managed to put on the unusual item of clothing.

“Much better, thanks!”

They started walking. “We need to find a better solution though,” Sunset said. “Getting you dressed out in public every time you come by isn’t really a solution. You’ll have everyone leering if you ever come over during daytime. That is, if you want to keep coming over.”

“Of course I do,” Twilight smiled. “Wouldn’t miss it.”

“Well, then we’ll have to figure this out.”

For a while they just walked in silence. Twilight was proud to realize that she recognized most streets by now. They came by the street that, if she wasn’t mistaken, led to the sandwich place where they had eaten that one time. Donut Joe’s was down the street a few more blocks. The visits were starting to pay off.

“If you’re hungry we can stop by and pick up some sandwiches,” Sunset said, pointing at the street where Twilight had thought the sandwich place was. “Or I could just make us mac and cheese.”

“Mac and cheese is fine,” Twilight said. “I don’t really feel like going out tonight, even just for sandwiches. To be honest all I want right now is get settled under the blanket and not move anywhere.”

Sunset laughed. “That’s exactly what I’ve been looking forward to all day. Shut-in mac and cheese it is, then.”

Seeing Sunset’s apartment building again almost felt like seeing an old friend. Again Twilight wondered how this place could feel this familiar after only a few visits. Maybe it was just the kind of cozy, homey time she usually spent there.

Once inside it didn’t take them long to get settled. Like the last times Sunset Shimmer prepared tea, and then sat down on the bed, covered by the blanket. Twilight laboriously unpacked her books from her bag and arranged them in a neat stack on the nightstand while Sunset picked up a book and a dog-eared legal pad from the floor.

“Whatcha reading tonight?” Sunset asked.

“A collection of Yakyakistani legends,” Twilight replied. “Not the smoothest read I’m afraid. Very stilted language. Luckily I’m two-thirds finished already.”

“I have biology. Genetics of peas. It’s not too bad.”

“Well, have fun!”

For a good hour they studied in almost complete silence, only interrupted occasionally when Sunset murmured the answer to herself while writing down answers to exercise questions. It was nice to have someone around, Twilight thought, someone who could just as well lose herself in her own work.

Finally Twilight finished the Yakyakistani book. Although from a cultural yakology point of view it was certainly interesting and shed some light on some of the Yaks’ beliefs. But the language had made it a rather strenuous endeavor. With a content sigh she put the book aside and picked up the next one.

“More Yaks?” Sunset asked.

“Not quite. Actually I think I’ve earned myself some light reading.” Smiling she held up a copy of Daring Do and the Mystery of the Jade Zebra.

“Oh, I remember Daring Do! It’s been forever since I’ve read one.” She put her legal pad down and looked at the cover. “This must be a new one.”

“Yes, from last year. I’ve read it before, but—“ She blushed. “I really like re-reading books. It’s like revisiting an old friend. I’m weird like that.”

“Sounds perfectly normal if you ask me,” Sunset said and picked up her legal pad again. “Four more, and then I’m done.”

Twilight deliberately took her time while reading through the first chapters. Like all Daring Do books it wasn’t a massive volume, and she wanted to savor it. Just when she had finished the first chapter, Sunset dropped her legal pad and book to the floor. “Done!” she exclaimed. “How about some mac and cheese?”

“Yes please!” Twilight put down Daring Do and followed Sunset into the kitchen. “Is there anything I can do to help?”

Sunset chuckled. “Not really, no. There’s a reason I’m well-stocked on mac and cheese. You shall behold the wonders of human convenience food.” She filled a small pot with water and put it on the stove before taking a package from a cupboard. From the package she poured noodles into the heating water. “There, most of it’s done.”

“Wait, that’s all?”

“Almost. We just wait for the noodles, then we add the cheese mix, and presto manifesto! Dinner!”

“Impressive,” Twilight said. “I wonder if the low levels of magic have made the humans more inventive. Not just food, but all the other technological artifacts everypony is using daily.”

“And ramen. Don’t forget ramen.”

“What’s ramen?”

“Another wonderful kind of instant noodles. Don’t worry, there’s literally no way you’re going to miss it if you keep coming to visit.” Sunset pulled a chair from the table and sat down. “We have another six and a half minutes.”

Twilight sat down too. “You’re having this regularly, I assume.”

Sunset shrugged. “I’ve never been any good at cooking, and honestly, since it’s always just me, I usually just can’t be bothered.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Twilight said. “I’ve just never really lived alone. First with my parents, then in Canterlot Castle, and ever since that entrance exam I’ve always had Spike around.”

“I’ve lived alone ever since I, well, left Canterlot.” She shrugged again. “Even there I kept to myself as often as I could. And when I came here… well, I didn’t want any roommates up in my business. I guess I’m just used to living alone.”

There were a lot of things Twilight wanted to ask following this. What about Sunset’s family? Did she actually like living alone? What was she going to do about her living arrangements when school was finished? But something about Sunset’s flat, matter-of-fact voice held her back. She sensed that Sunset probably didn’t want to talk about a lot of these things, at least not right now.

“And now you have me all up in your business,” Twilight finally said in an attempt to brighten the mood.

“That’s different though,” Sunset said, smiling. “I like it when you’re around.”

“Me too.”

Sunset cleared her throat. “So, are you ready for cheesy goodness?” She stood up, took the pot off the stove and poured the noodles into a sieve in the drain. Twilight watched fascinated as Sunset put the noodles back into the pot and then added some water, some margarine, and the powdery cheese mix from the package. “Done!” Sunset declared after a few stirs. “Could you get the plates? They’re in that cupboard over there.”

“I know,” Twilight smiled. “I’m all up in your business after all.”

Sunset laughed. “I guess you are.” She placed the steaming pot on the table while Twilight brought the plates and forks. Sunset distributed the mac and cheese. For a few minutes they were too busy eating.

When they had finished Sunset put the pot and plates in the sink. “I’ll deal with this tomorrow.”

“Or I could just help you with it, and we’ll be done even sooner.”

“Fine.” Sunset shook her head, but grinned and started filling the sink with hot water. She quickly washed up, and Twilight wiped them dry and put them back in the cupboard.

“Okay, you were right, it was much faster this way,” Sunset begrudgingly admitted as they returned to the bedroom. They settled down under the blanket again, and Twilight picked up her book again. Sunset, now done with her homework, asked, “So what’s Daring Do up to?”

“Well, she’s just arrived in the city, and she’s just about to meet Professor Blue Quill, who’s an expert… hold on.

“The little square in front of the university was deserted and only illuminated by a lone lantern, casting the huge shadow of the statue in the middle of the square halfway up the wall of the university portal. Not allowing herself to be spooked by the nocturnal lighting conditions, Daring Do resolutely opened the door leading to the cloister. Inside, it was even darker than on the square, as no lanterns or candles were lit. Only the moonlight faintly illuminated the interior quadrangle. Except for a cacophony of crickets it was quiet.”

Twilight paused and looked at Sunset. She had reclined into her pillow and was listening with her eyes closed. When Twilight didn’t continue, she opened one eye and peeked at her. “Um, don’t stop! I mean, please?”

Twilight giggled. She looked too cute lying there and peering up at her. “Alright, alright! I didn’t know you’d like being read to.”

Sunset closed her eye again. “When I first started at Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns I got really homesick. I was only a little filly, mind you. Princess Celestia found me crying in the hallway one night. She brought me back to bed and sat down and read me a story. Gusty the Great. She did this every night for a good two months until I got better. And even then she’d sometimes visit me in the evening. ‘For old times’ sake’, she used to say, but I think she enjoyed it too. Gusty was my favorite book back then. I used to read it whenever I felt sad or angry. I guess I could have used it after I came here, but I didn’t bring it.”

Twilight didn’t reply immediately and just looked at Sunset’s peaceful face. She didn’t often speak of her time as Princess Celestia’s student. Twilight knew that it wasn’t a topic she liked to discuss, and based on what she knew about the end of the relationship between Celestia and Sunset Shimmer, she was hardly surprised. There was probably still a lot of resentment present. Even in Princess Celestia.

Since she didn’t know what to say, and she didn’t want to upset Sunset when she was this calm and peaceful, Twilight simply continued, “The library was situated behind a door on the side opposite of professor Blue Quill’s office. When Daring opened it, she was greeted by warm light and the wonderful scent of old paper…”

***

“’I don’t think so, Hornmeyer!’ Daring Do yelled.” Sunset’s head leaned softly against Twilight’s shoulder. She turned and looked upon Sunset’s face, her eyes closed, her breathing slow and steady. “Are you sleeping?”

“Am not sleeping,” Sunset mumbled.

Twilight closed the book and put it aside. “Come on, let’s get ready for bed. It’s late anyway.”

“But the story isn’t finished,” Sunset complained.

“We’ll finish it some other time.”

Again Sunset peered at her with one eye. “Deal.” Twilight laughed.

***

“You really don’t have to get up with me,” Sunset said. She was sitting in bed, contemplating whether getting up was a good idea or not.

Twilight was sitting next to her. “But this way I can walk you to school, and say hi to our friends, and then be on my way home.”

But if she stayed in bed, maybe Twilight would forget to leave at all and still be there when Sunset returned from school, she thought. Even though it had only been a rather short evening she didn’t want to Twilight to leave again. Or maybe it was just because it had been such a short evening? Maybe it had been too short?

The fact of the matter was, just as with her earlier visits, Sunset wasn’t at all happy about Twilight leaving.

“And I can make us coffee while you’re getting ready,” Twilight added, inexplicably chipper for the early hour.

Yep. Definitely too short.

Despite herself Sunset smiled. “Can’t say no to this, can I?” With a sigh she stood up, shivering after the cozy warmth under the blanket.

While Sunset showered, Twilight busied herself in the kitchen, preparing coffee and toast. I could get used to this, Sunset thought as she left the small bathroom and inhaled the heavenly scent of fresh coffee.

Twilight poured her a mug and placed it on the table. “This is surprisingly hard without magic,” she said. “I couldn’t find the sugar though.”

“It’s over there in the cupboard,” Sunset said and pointed. She took a sip of coffee, then started nibbling on a piece of toast. She hardly ate much in the morning. In the meantime Twilight fetched the sugar and sat down next to her, nursing her cup.

“Not eating?” Sunset asked.

“I can’t eat a lot right after getting up,” Twilight said. “As long as I have coffee everything is fine though,” she added with a smile.

***

Despite their best efforts they were running late when they arrived at Canterlot High, and thus had to cut their goodbye short. After a quick hug Sunset hurried into the school, not without another wistful look back at Twilight, who stayed back by the statue. When the last stragglers had joined their respective classes, Twilight would be able to cross through the portal without witnesses.

After that the day turned out remarkably unproductive. Although Sunset was far from being a model student she had always gotten by thanks to her keen perception and her past studies. But that day she found it almost impossible to focus on her teacher’s lectures or on any exercise.

She was glad when the last period was finally over and she could get out. If she wasn’t going to be able to focus she’d rather be at home alone.

Once outside the school building she took the small detour to the portal. After a longing look at the plinth’s smooth surface she put down her bag and pulled out the magic book, just to make sure she hadn’t missed a message Twilight had sent her after her return, but there wasn’t one. What she might be up to? Knowing Twilight she’d probably write sometime later in the evening.

Smiling and shaking her head she stuffed the book back into her bag and started her way home.

***

When Twilight Sparkle arrived at Canterlot High School later that afternoon, most students had already left for their homes. Only a few stragglers remained, discussing homework—unlikely—or gossip—probably. Even though there weren’t many, they were enough to discourage her from taking another look at the statue—she wasn’t keen on repeating her run-in with those Canterlot High boys.

So she remained standing over her bike on the opposite side of the street when she took out her energy meter. Even at this distance she’d get a read if anything noteworthy happened, like the new power spike that had happened this morning.

If Twilight was honest with herself she didn’t expect anything. She had just decided that another quick look after school wasn’t going to be harmful. For that reason she was even more surprised to find a weak read on her meter. It was different from the ones she had analyzed thus far, and she assumed that she wouldn’t even have gotten a read had she been any further away.

“Interesting,” she murmured to herself. And then, “Drat! Why is it getting weaker?”

She hectically swung the meter left and right a bit. Towards the left the reading picked up a bit. It seemed as if whatever was causing the reading was behind the next street corner. And moving away.

Twilight put the energy meter in her pocket and headed for the corner. Before turning it she stopped and took another look at the meter. Judging by the strength of the reading she had caught up a little. Carefully she shifted towards the street corner and chanced a peek down the street.

Somebody was walking maybe a hundred yards ahead, a girl with striking red and yellow hair wearing a black leather jacket and carrying a backpack. From this distance she looked like an ordinary student of Canterlot High School. Why would she emit radiation similar to the mysterious statue outside the school?

The girl suddenly pulled out her phone and typed something on it, not slowing noticeably. After a few steps she turned into a side street. Twilight hurried towards the corner where the girl had disappeared and took another very careful look.

Down that street was the diner that had very good and calming hot chocolate. A group of girls was standing outside, and it looked like they were expecting the red and yellow haired girl.

They weren’t the rude boys that had chased her away from the statue, but Twilight didn’t feel very confident following them inside. She was still wearing her Crystal Prep uniform, and there was enough animosity between both schools so that she couldn’t rule out an unpleasant welcome.

Twilight sighed. She didn’t really need a confrontation with a group of strangers right now. There would be other opportunities. And in any case she still needed more information. How was she to engage that strange girl while she knew next to nothing about what was going on?

She would just need to be patient.

With another sigh she turned around her bike and headed home.

***

“... and I ordered fresh milk to be delivered the day after tomorrow, and…” Twilight explained while floating books, her brush, and some toiletries into her open saddlebags.

“Really, Twilight, I’ll be fine. You act like I’m a baby!”

“You’re still a baby dragon, and…”

She was silenced by a clawed hand on her mouth. “You’ve been over in the human world what, four times now? And I’ve always been fine.”

“There was the pet sitting incident…”

“One time!” Spike threw up his arms. “I learned my lesson, I promise.”

Twilight pulled him into a sudden hug. “I’m sorry, Spike. I didn’t mean that I don’t trust you. It’s just, I… I’ve been spending all this time in the human world, and I’m always just leaving you behind, and… it feels like I’m neglecting you. Are you sure this is okay?”

“Yes, Twilight, I’m sure. Big Mac and Discord promised to drop by for some Ogres and Oubliettes, so it’s not like I’m gonna sit around all alone and don’t know what to do with myself. And I’m sure the girls will check in on me too. They always do.”

“You don’t think I’m spending too much time in the human world?”

“Am I supposed to be mad that you’re visiting a friend who happens to live in another dimension?” He smiled at her. “It’s fine, Twilight! If you wanna go visit Sunset Shimmer, go!”

“And you’re sure you’re not jealous?”

“Twilight!” he whined. “Can you just drop it, please? It’s fine! It’s like you’re asking me if I’m jealous of Rainbow Dash when the two of you go flying. Or when you’re going to the spa with Fluttershy and Rarity. It’s not like you’re going to disappear into humanland and drop us all. Or as if I’d want to join for girls’ night. As a pet.”

Twilight couldn’t help but laugh at his exasperation. She had worried about leaving her friends all those times in favor of Sunset Shimmer, but what Spike had just said made a lot of sense. None of her friends were jealous of one another—why should they start now?

And Spike was very responsible for his young age.

“Thank you, Spike.”

“I’m always glad to ground you again when you’re driving yourself nuts over something that only exists in your head,” Spike said with a magnanimous smile. “Number one assistant, and all.”

Twilight laughed. “Alright, number one assistant, thanks for being a smartass.” She gave him another hug before picking up her bag. “Be good while I’m gone.”

“And you have a good one, without worrying yourself silly!”

***

When Twilight stepped out of the portal, she shivered and gratefully pulled her hood over her head. It had been getting colder all week, and without the hoodie and the stockings she wore in addition to her usual human attire she probably would have caught a cold in no time. She would have to bring some warmer clothes the next time, Twilight thought. Winter was coming.

The stockings, dark blue with pink stripes, were hers; the hoodie was Sunset Shimmer’s. She had insisted that Twilight should keep it on even for the last few steps into the portal. On the other side it had turned into a hooded cape perfectly fitting for a pony. That way they discovered that clothes, when brought through the portal, would assume a form fitting to the dimension they were in. After that Twilight knew she could just wear her own clothes when she came over.

The hoodie, however, was special to her. It was the same hoodie Sunset had worn the night when they had first met for the hot cocoa. The one in whose front pocket they had held hands that first time. So Twilight had asked Sunset if she could borrow it for some time longer, and Sunset hadn’t seemed to mind.

It was less than two weeks since that night, only a week since their sandwich date and their first sleepover. Twilight hadn’t spent the last two nights at Sunset’s, partly feeling guilty for neglecting her friends in Ponyville, partly because of a new friendship crisis brought up by the map in her castle—and while the map had called Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie to Griffonstone, Twilight felt she had to stay in the castle and be on alert for possible emergencies.

Thanks to the book she could still stay in touch with Sunset Shimmer. Still, after two days without her human friend, she was really looking forward to seeing her again.

The other girls had finally caught up to her frequent recent visits, and it had been decided that all six would have a sleepover at Pinkie Pie’s. Twilight had mixed feelings about this; while she was looking forward to seeing her human friends again, she wouldn’t have minded a quiet night with some light reading or a movie, and Sunset Shimmer. These quiet nights, which they had been sharing almost every night of the last week, had been almost the highlight of Twilight’s days, an oasis where she could relax without a care in the world.

She quickly checked her surroundings, but on a late Friday afternoon the square in front of Canterlot High was deserted. It was about to get dark—the perfect time of day to snuggle up with a good book and a cup of tea.

With an expectant smile on her face Twilight started to walk. She knew the way to Sunset’s apartment well enough by now, and since she hadn’t been sure of when she could write her report on Rarity’s and Applejack’s adventure, they had agreed that Twilight would just come to Sunset’s by herself when she arrived. From there, they would walk over to Pinkie Pie’s.

The street lanterns came to life just as she passed the street that led to the sandwich place. She still, somewhat annoyingly, didn’t know the name of the place, and made a mental note to find out. And to go there and treat Sunset to one of those wonderful sandwiches, some other night when they didn’t already have plans.

Lost in thoughts, she turned around a corner and bumped into someone.

“I’m sorry—“ she started as the other person quickly grabbed her arm, steadying her. Then she recognized him. “Flash?”

“Twilight?” the blue-haired boy asked. He looked at her for a moment, not letting go of her arm, before he grinned. “I thought we’d decided on not bumping into each other like that anymore.”

Twilight giggled. “I think we did. We’ll have to be more careful, I guess.” She felt the heat rise in her cheeks and brushed a strand of hair behind her ear.

“So, um, you’re back in town,” Flash said, smiling sheepishly. Almost as an afterthought he finally let go of Twilight’s arm. “So, how have you been?”

“Great, thanks!” Twilight smiled. “How have you been?”

“Great, just great.” For a moment they just looked at each other in silence. “So, what are you up to, wandering through town, not looking where you’re going?”

“Hehe, I was just lost in thought. I couldn’t remember the name of that sandwich place down that street. Their sandwiches are just sooo good!”

“I know, right?” he agreed, grinning. “New Deli.”

“Pardon?”

“That’s their name. New Deli. Um. That place. Down that street.”

“Ah,” Twilight beamed. “Thanks!”

“So…”

“Um…”

“Would you like to go there?” Flash suddenly asked. “I mean, with me?”

Twilight stared at him for a second, trying to somehow get a hold on the queasy feeling in her stomach. This was it. Rarity had called it. Flash Sentry was asking her out. Unable to think of something clever to say, she asked, “Um… you mean, right now?”

“No, um, it doesn’t have to be right now. I mean, would you like to go there with me sometime? Whenever it suits you. What do you say?” he asked.

More than probably ever in her life Twilight wished for a time-halting spell. She was not prepared for this. With all the time she had spent with Sunset Shimmer she hadn’t found the time to make plans for this kind of situation. There was no chart, not even a flat list of pros and cons, nothing. Just that queasy feeling in her stomach that in literature was often called butterflies—thankfully it didn’t feel like actual insects crawling through her intestines. But whatever it was, it made it hard to focus on the facts.

Twilight did kind of like Flash Sentry. He was handsome and nice. He had supported the Rainbooms in their confrontation with the Dazzlings. And even before that, when she had first come to Canterlot High, he had helped her defuse Sunset Shimmer’s false accusations.

Sunset Shimmer. Twilight wondered what she would think of this.

“Maybe next week…?” Flash Sentry suggested, snapping Twilight out of her reverie.

“Um no, sorry, I, you were waiting for a reply, and I… I’m sorry!” Twilight hurried to apologize. “Um, can I get back to you? Tonight’s not that great, but um, I’m on my way to see Sunset Shimmer, so I could probably use her phone to call you?”

Even though he did his best to hide it, Twilight noticed the quick flash of disappointment on his face. But then Flash straightened up and gave her a wide smile. “Okay, that’s—that’s great. I’ll hear from you. Didn’t mean to catch you off-guard.”

“No worries,” Twilight said with a reassuring smile and, on a sudden impulse, put a hand on his arm. “I’ll call. Promise.”

“Great.”

“Great.”

“So.”

“Yeah, um. I should get going,” Twilight said. “I’ll call.”

“Great.”

She extended her hand to Flash who, at the same time, extended his arms and moved in to hug her. Twilight quickly put her arms around him as well, almost getting her right arm stuck in his open jacket. He gave her two pats on the back before releasing her almost hastily. When he withdrew from her, his cheeks were blushed.

“Bye, Flash!”

“Bye.”

***

Sunset opened the door and immediately pulled Twilight into a hug. “Hey Twi, good to see you!”

Twilight happily leaned into the hug, resting her forehead on Sunset’s shoulder, not saying anything. For the time being she was just too happy to see her friend again. It seemed as though she hadn’t even realized how much she had missed Sunset Shimmer. And it had only been two and a half days. The thought made her grin.

“Good to see you too,” she whispered, not breaking the hug. For a few moments the two girls just stood in the door, holding each other.

“Wanna come in?” Sunset asked, her grin clearly audible. “I’ll make us some tea. You know, to help convince you to come in.”

“As if you needed that,” Twilight murmured and reluctantly let go of Sunset Shimmer who took her hand and pulled her inside. The apartment almost felt like a second home to Twilight by now. Sunset had even cleared some space on her overflowing desk and put up a second chair for the times Twilight had come over to study in Sunset’s company. Apparently Sunset had also tidied up the floor since Twilight had left. The arrangement of candles on the window sill was also new, and Twilight wondered what the room would look like with the candles lit. On the bed stood Sunset’s laptop, closed now. It brought back a short flash of memories of sitting on the bed, cuddled up under a blanket and watching some silly movie, and Twilight couldn’t prevent a little sigh from escaping.

“Tough day?” Sunset asked casually.

“No, not really,” Twilight said with a smile. “Just happy to be here again.”

“You and me both, Twi. Tea?”

“Yes please.”

Sunset let go of her hand and squeezed past her, heading for the kitchen. Twilight followed her and stood in the door, watching Sunset set the kettle on the stove.

“When do we have to leave?” she asked, trying not to think how long do we have for just chilling out here. It was a familiar thought from her days as a student in Canterlot, when she sometimes, usually giving in to some soft pressure from Princess Celestia or her parents, had made plans to socialize and found herself wanting, wishing to somehow avoid her social duties and just spend the night at home alone with a good book. No, she thought, that’s not who I am anymore. I haven’t seen the girls for weeks, and tonight will be fun. Besides, there’ll be plenty of quiet nights in with Sunset Shimmer.

That last thought made her smile.

“Twi? Are you still with me?” Sunset asked with a grin. Twilight started—Sunset stood directly in front of her, so close that she could feel her breath on her face.

Twilight managed not to jump and instead took one of the steaming mugs from Sunset’s hands. “Just lost in thoughts,” she replied with a smile.

“I figured,” Sunset replied dryly. “In case you were too zoned out to hear it, we have no hurry. Fluttershy went home with Pinkie after school, but I know Rarity and Rainbow had club activities and I don’t know when they are going to show up, and AJ said she’d be late since she had to do some stuff on the farm. We’ll just be there when we’re there.”

“Great,” Twilight said. That, in turn, was a new and unfamiliar thought. Old Twilight, she realized as she settled down next to Sunset on the bed, needed plans, exact data, ideally even a list. That didn’t seem to matter when her current project was just a casual sleepover, or entailed comfortably having a cup of tea with a friend.

***

“Twiliiiiiiiiight!”

Before the high-pitched scream had ended, Twilight found herself in the center of a pile of arms, legs, and a puffy pink hair-do as Pinkie Pie followed by the other girls launched themselves at her.

“So good to see you, darling!”

“Welcome to the party!”

“It’s really nice to see you again.”

“How’re you doin’, sugarcube?”

“Give the girl some room to breathe,” Sunset advised her friends, watching the scene with a smirk. She noticed that the five girls welcoming Twilight were already wearing various pajamas, tee shirts, and tops; Pinkie Pie’s had a few suspiciously dough-colored spots on the front.

“I’m fine, thanks girls,” Twilight’s voice could be heard from inside the pile. “And it’s really great to see you all again!”

“Then let’s get this sleepover staaaarted!” Pinkie Pie disentangled herself from the others and somehow managed to push the pile of girls into the house and even up the stairs. “Actually we have started a teeny tiny bit already, but there are still some brownies left, and we can just start over now that everyone’s here!”

In Pinkie’s room a bunch of beddings were already set up. On her nightstand, her dresser, her desk, and a chair stood tablets of brownies, and as she made her way to her bed Pinkie picked up two and devoured them in one single bite. As the other girls got settled on their beddings, Twilight and Sunset hurried to change into pajamas as well. When they were finally settled in, Fluttershy dimmed the light while Rarity lit some candles which were spread out across the room.

“What are we playing first!” Pinkie cried.

“How about we just start off with some chatting?” Rarity suggested. “It’s been so long since Twilight was here last. We need to catch up!” With sparkling eyes she turned to Twilight. “I simply must know all the latest gossip. Are there by any chance any new developments with Flash Sentry?”

Sunset lay back on her mattress, staring at the ceiling. She knew what was coming—an account of that awkward breakfast they had had with Flash Sentry almost a week back, and while she was now mostly embarrassed at her strong reaction to Flash flirting with Twilight, at least now, after all those nights Twilight had spent at her place, she was able to shrug off his advances.

“He, umm, he emmy ow…“ Twilight’s sentence faded off into something unintelligible.

“He asked you out?” Rarity squealed. “Omigosh!” And while Sunset was still idly wondering how Rarity had been able to understand Twilight, let alone when said asking-out had occurred, Rarity went on, “What did he say? More importantly, what did you say?”

“Um, he, um…” Twilight stammered. “He asked if I wanted to have sandwiches with him sometime.”

“Sandwiches, hmm,” Rarity huffed. “Not the most elaborate first date, if I may say so. But alas, he’s a high school boy after all, so he deserves some credit.” She bowed towards Twilight on her mattress, almost toppling onto Applejack who was propped up on her elbow between the two. “And what did you say?”

“I, um. I said I’d get back to him.”

“And here I thought you were sweet on him,” Applejack commented. “Why’re you keeping him hangin’?”

“My, Applejack, as a lady you’re entitled to take some time ‘deciding’, so as to not appear overly eager.”

“You mean playin’ silly little games?” Applejack asked, still sounding perfectly pleasant. Sunset wondered how often these two had had this conversation before.

“That’s not at all what it was!” Twilight chimed in. “I, um, I was on my way to Sunset Shimmer’s, and we had the sleepover planned, so I couldn’t go with him right away, that was all I meant!”

“So it was just now, right before you arrived at my place?” Sunset heard herself asking.

“Yeah, I bumped into him just when I’d come out of the portal,” Twilight explained.

“So when are you gonna go?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Um, well…” Twilight twisted a strain of her hair between her fingers and lowered her gaze. “I don’t know. I haven’t really thought about it.”

“What’s there to think?” Rainbow asked. “You think he’s cute. He asked you out. So you go out.”

“But I’m not sure if I want to go on a date with him. If I should go on a date. I mean. I hardly know him, and…”

“You think he’s cute. He asked you out,” Rainbow repeated. “So you go out. No big deal.”

“That seems overly simple,” Twilight protested.

“That’s all there is to it, really,” Rarity said. “And if you call him tonight, we all get to hear how it went first-hand! Um, and we can offer moral support.”

“You really think so?” Twilight asked, sounding disheartened.

Rarity nodded, and Pinkie chirped “Do it! Do it! Do it!” from her bed. The others offered approving nods as well.

Twilight suddenly turned to Sunset Shimmer and looked into her eyes. “Sunset, what do you think? Would it be okay if I went out with Flash Sentry?”

“Sure,” Sunset replied. “Rarity and Rainbow are right. Not much to it.” She swallowed down the urge to smash her fist into her sleeping pad.

“But he used to be your boyfriend!” Twilight insisted. “Are you sure you don’t mind?”

Sunset was sure that she did, in fact, mind, but she was also sure that it had nothing to do with her brief liaison with Flash Sentry. “I’ve told you before. I don’t mind, it was all for show anyway, yadda yadda.”

Twilight nodded, having come to a decision. “Okay. I’ll do it then. Could-could I borrow your phone, Sunset?”

“Sure,” Sunset sighed, pulled out her phone and dialed Flash’s number. “Just press the green symbol.” She handed the phone to Twilight whose hands were a bit shaky, even more than Sunset’s, and flopped on her back. With her eyes closed she listened to Twilight on the phone with Flash Sentry.

“Hi, it’s Twilight Sparkle… hi!” A short pause. “Yes. Um, yes! When? Um. Tomorrow?” An even longer pause. “Yes. Yes, tomorrow works. I can meet you there, yes. Yes, okay, at seven. Okay. See you then!”

“That wasn’t so hard, was it?” Rainbow remarked.

“You’re so brave,” Fluttershy said. “I couldn’t ever just call a boy like that.”

“Well done, darling,” Rarity said. “You could have allowed him to pick you up, but that’s quite alright.”

“Here’s your phone back, Sunset.” Sunset extended her hand towards Twilight, still not opening her eyes or sitting back up. Twilight put the phone into her hand. “Are you sure you’re okay with this?” she asked, sounding suspicious.

“Sure,” Sunset lied. “Just a bit tired I guess.” I thought we were going to have a quiet night in tomorrow was what she didn’t add since it seemed uncool. Whiny. Needy.

“Good. I wouldn’t want this to come between us.”

“Don’t worry,” Sunset said.

“Why don’t you come over tomorrow afternoon?” Rarity suggested. “I can help you with the proper attire and everything.”

“If you think that’s necessary…?”

“Darling, that hoodie of yours, comfortable as it may be, is hardly the right outfit for a first date.”

Sunset, the owner of said hoodie, rolled on her side, her back facing Twilight and Rarity, and curled up.

***

The games had provided a more than welcome distraction, as had the cheesy horror movie they had watched after a hard-fought round of Twister. Thankfully the topic of the date had not come up again, and Sunset Shimmer had regained enough of her composure to take part instead of just sulking in a corner. All in all the night had been mostly pleasant, she thought, as she was lying in her sleeping bag, listening to the soft breathing of her sleeping friends.

Now that the distraction of a Pinkie Pie-organized sleepover was over her thoughts returned to the issue of Twilight’s upcoming date with Flash Sentry. Twilight, who was sleeping in a sleeping bag right next to her. Sunset sat up so she could have a look at her friend, and Twilight’s peaceful sleeping face made her smile.

Twilight was easily the best friend she had ever had. Sunset admired her, and she cherished every minute they were spending together. Then why, she wondered, couldn’t she be happy for Twilight? After all, that was what friends did, that much she knew.

The answer, she thought, was simple enough. All she needed for her conclusion was to think of the next night when she’d be sitting at home alone while Twilight was out and about with Flash Sentry. Should they continue dating there would be more nights like this. Nights when Twilight would leave her alone.

Sunset strongly suspected that friends weren’t jealous. She knew jealousy alright, and it was something she considered an almost integral part of her past self’s character. She used to be jealous when some other girl would talk to Flash Sentry, or when somebody got better grades than she did. And of course for the longest time she had been jealous of Twilight Sparkle, her powers, and her position as a princess. Sunset thought that she probably knew better than anybody what jealousy could lead to—turning into a she-devil and planning to seize control of an entire dimension, for example.

No, she thought. Jealousy was definitely not cool, especially not among good friends. After all, her rational side argued, she didn’t have reason to believe that Twilight would abandon her. Of course she would want to spend more time with Flash Sentry, but she’d still hang out with Sunset. Twilight just wasn’t someone who’d just leave her friends behind.

And what was Rarity’s and Pinkie Pie’s deal, she wondered. They had almost been more excited than Twilight herself. Sunset frowned as she recalled their cheers. And not only they, the other girls had been very supportive too.

She took a deep breath and forced herself to relax. Her friends had supported Twilight because they cared for her and wanted her to be happy. As friends did. As it was Sunset’s job as well.

All of this sounded logical in her head, and still it couldn’t take away the lump in her chest that seemed to take away her breath whenever she thought about Flash and Twilight on that date. Why was this even such a big deal? She sighed.

“Go to sleep, silly,” Twilight whispered from next to her, and suddenly Sunset felt Twilight’s hand on her back, rubbing her gently. “No wonder you’re tired.” Twilight’s hand tugged on her shoulder and pulled Sunset back down so that she was once more lying next to Twilight. Sunset heard her scooting closer, and then Twilight gently put her arm over Sunset’s side. “Night, Sunset!”

Sunset squeezed her eyes shut, fighting back a sudden suspicious itch. She felt like a total ass. How could she fear that Twilight would abandon her when she was going out of her way to be there for her? How did she even deserve such a wonderful friend? She swallowed back those tears and took Twilight’s hand who gave her fingers a little squeeze.

It would be alright.

With Twilight’s hand in hers she finally fell asleep.

Chapter Five

Sunset’s mood remained stable until later the next day, shortly after Twilight had been on her way to Rarity’s to get ready for the night. Sunset tried to distract herself for a while with one of the tomes Twilight had brought over, but not even a bunch of beautifully crafted thaumaturgical theorems could hold her attention long enough.

She closed the book with slow, controlled motions and put it down gently on Twilight’s side of the desk. Calm, she told herself. I’m calm.

Standing in front of the desk—now much cleaner than it had been almost since she had moved in—she carefully took note of all the details of her apartment—the new set of candles on the window sill, the growing pile of laundry that would need to be taken care of soon, the laptop idling peacefully on her bed; her bed, which nowadays had two pillows and two blankets. Two used cups standing forgotten on the nightstand.

What a bunch of useless stuff!

It was no good; there was too much of Twilight in this room. Telling herself that she wasn’t running from anything she briskly walked out of the room, heading for the kitchen. Maybe a cup of tea would help her ease her mind, or maybe some hot milk, since hot milk was supposed to help with falling asleep. Sunset glared at the small pot which was now clean and sparkling again, but had been a mess of scorched milk that night when she and Twilight had texted for the first time.

“This is so not working,” she groaned, swirled around and stormed out of the kitchen. She hurried to put on shoes and a hoodie and, grabbing her purse, left the apartment. Maybe a walk in the crisp autumn evening would clear her mind. Her home just wasn’t where she wanted to be right now.

It was already getting dark, and a thin fog was rising from the ground. The street lanterns were on, and in the fog their lights were surrounded by a faintly glowing white shroud. There weren’t many people out and about, most of them undoubtedly daunted by the chill weather.

Sunset wasn’t particular fond of the weather; her season was the summer with long days and bright hot sunshine. Cold and grey days like this one tended to make her moody. On days like this the only thing appealing to her was normally to curl up in bed with a good movie or book. And—

Nope. I’m not thinking it, she stubbornly told herself and kicked an empty soda can that was lying on the street.

She turned another corner and found herself facing a bridge—her aimless wanderings had led her to the river. Down at the river banks the fog was even thicker, and the lanterns were fuzzy yellow balls of light suspended in a white sea.

A sudden image flashed in front of her mind’s eye: as she made her way through the fog, suddenly she found herself in front of a bench, and on it, invisible from more than a few yards away, sat Flash Sentry and Twilight Sparkle, enjoying their sandwiches and chatting animatedly.

“Heck no,” she murmured. Unlikely as it was that they would venture out in such weather, it was still too dangerous. The river banks would remain out of bounds for the night. She turned around, heading vaguely for the school.

Her phone buzzed twice—a message from Rarity.

How are you doing, dear? In case you have nothing better to do, would you care to join Fluttershy and me for a cup of tea?

When Sunset was halfway done punching in a short decline she started. Why not, she thought. Maybe hanging out with Rarity and Fluttershy would take her mind off of things. That was, as she had learned, how friends worked. Hiding away because she felt sorry for herself, regardless of how well-founded her feelings were, was way more like her past self.

Sunset wrote, Suew, Id love to When amd where do i meet yoiu?

She snorted at the typos. After all those nights texting with Twilight through the book her phone typing had badly deteriorated. Again.

Before she could delve any deeper into thoughts of Twilight—and Flash Sentry and dates and all that—her phone buzzed again.

Wonderful! We have just arrived at Donut Joe’s, so join us whenever it suits you!

Sunset returned her phone to her pocket. She changed course for a street that led away from the river, deciding that there was no use wandering around any longer—her walk hadn’t provided any distraction at all. If anything her silly jealous worrying about Twilight’s date had only worsened. Hanging out with her friends and having a nice cup of tea would be better, even though those friends weren’t Twilight.

As she turned around another corner and Donut Joe’s came in sight she scolded herself for this last selfish thought.

***

“Sunset, darling! Good to see you!” Rarity greeted Sunset emphatically as she entered Donut Joe’s. She and Fluttershy were seated in a far corner of the diner, a pot of tea between them. Rarity waved, and Fluttershy smiled at her timidly while at the same time appearing eager to hide behind her long hair. Sunset waved, made her way to the table, and sat down.

“It was on rather short notice,” Rarity said apologetically, “but I thought it was worth a shot.”

“That’s fine,” Sunset said. “I wasn’t really doing anything after Twilight left.” She bit her lip. She really didn’t want to discuss this, although she suspected that Rarity and Fluttershy would both listen to her worries if she was to share them with the two girls. But the point of her being here was to distract herself! “What are you having?” she quickly added.

“Earl Grey,” Rarity said. “You can partake in the tea, there’s plenty!”

“I don’t really feel like tea tonight, I think,” Sunset said. Nor hot milk with honey, nor hot chocolate, for that matter. All these drinks, while tasty, had certain connotations associated with them which she simply didn’t want to deal with, not now and probably not any time soon. “Can I get a coffee please?” she asked the approaching waitress, who just nodded and veered off. “Hope I’m not interrupting you.”

“Fluttershy was just telling me…”

Sunset followed the conversation, but only with half her mind, or at least to her it seemed that way. Apparently Rarity and Fluttershy had a habit of going to a local spa together. And there was a certain sophomore who Fluttershy thought was really cute, but hadn’t had the courage to talk to yet. Rarity was offering advice and, when she realized that advice wasn’t going to be enough, got into designing several schemes for getting Fluttershy and the boy to talk to each other.

Sunset listened and nodded and made understanding noises whenever appropriate and took it all in, but at the same time her thoughts were elsewhere. If something happened to Twilight, she thought, she had no way of knowing, since Twilight didn’t have a phone. If the date went badly, for example, there was no way Twilight could let her know. She had the spare key to the apartment, but still—what if she came home and needed Sunset’s support?

Then again, there was no reason to assume the date would go badly. Nor did Sunset want it to go badly. She wanted her friend to have fun on her night out.

She noticed that the other two had stopped talking, and were looking at her quizzically. Looking down she realized that she had reduced two napkins to a pile of small shreds while she had been lost in thought. Her cup of coffee was silently cooling in front of her, completely unnoticed.

“Is everything quite alright?” Rarity asked. “You seem distracted. Distressed even.”

Fluttershy chimed in, uncharacteristically bold. “Are you worrying about something? Um, if you don’t mind me asking.”

“I’m fine,” Sunset waved it off. “Sorry for the mess.”

“Are you sure, dear?” Rarity prodded.

“Yes,” Sunset said, faking a smile.

“Hm,” was all Rarity replied. She kept looking at Sunset Shimmer with a suspiciously raised eyebrow for less than a second, then put on a smile. “My, Twilight was quite nervous when she left me. It was so adorable, really! How was she holding up before she left?”

Sunset flinched. So much for distractions.

Twilight had been a little excited, and had tried her best to hide it from Sunset Shimmer. Of course her attempts had been futile—it was usually very easy for Sunset to read her. The way Twilight had kept playing with the new curls in her bangs, or how she had again and again brushed her hands over the fabric of her skirt had been telltale signs. Sunset could only guess why she tried to hide her nervousness—perhaps she was still worried about Sunset not wanting her to date her ex-boyfriend.

And when it had finally been time to leave she had given Sunset a long goodbye hug, just long enough so that one could think Twilight might back off in the last moment.

Of course she didn’t; Twilight was no coward, as Sunset knew perhaps better than anypony. So eventually Twilight had broken the hug and had gone, leaving Sunset in that weird state of mind that had eventually led her outside, and then here.

“A bit excited, maybe,” she replied flatly.

“I’m certain she’ll be okay,” Rarity said, and Sunset wondered whom she was trying to console, Sunset or herself. “You must be so happy for them. Wouldn’t it be the most romantic thing in the world? Love that crosses the worlds! The princess and the quarterback!” She sighed and pressed her hands against her chest. Sunset couldn’t believe she was serious.

“It would be really nice if they could make each other happy,” Fluttershy dreamily agreed, and it was all Sunset could do to hide her snort with a sudden cough. She shuffled around on her chair uncomfortably. It was her own fault, she told herself, for bringing up Twilight in the first place. For being a jealous ass.

“I can’t wait to hear everything about it,” Rarity gushed.

Sunset sighed and turned away, looking around the diner. She didn’t want this conversation. Didn’t want to hear it. Didn’t want to be part of it. It made her queasy to discuss these things; it was just too much. It needed to stop. She let her gaze wander.

People-watching didn’t help, either, as each table seemed to be occupied by a hand-holding couple, their gazes interlocked longingly. She remembered her coffee and picked up the cup to take a careful sip.

“Sunset?” Rarity sounded genuinely worried.

She had to get out of there. “Sorry, girls. I’m super tired, I should get going,” Sunset mumbled. With shaky hands she fumbled some bills from her pocket and dropped them on the table. “Was nice to hang out with you, but I can’t…” She didn’t finish her sentence, just gave them a weak wave and turned away without looking at their faces.

Once outside she pulled her hood as deep into her face as possible. Head lowered, staring at the ground, she briskly walked the streets leading to her apartment. Coming to the diner had been a terrible idea, she told herself. She just should have stayed at home, hidden under a blanket or two, where nobody would see how bad a friend she was. Rarity and Fluttershy were happy for Twilight and were rooting for her, and that was only just. Sunset herself had just failed at that.

Sunset pushed through the more densely populated streets, brow furrowed and trying not to snarl at everyone who obstructed her way. A guy mouthed his protest as she pushed through between him and his girlfriend with whom he was walking hand in hand.

She spun around. “Got a problem?” she hissed at the bloke. Her expression or something in her voice convinced him to back off, raising his hands defensively. “Then shut your face!” She was almost disappointed that that wimp didn’t put up a fight.

Muttering a few more choice swear words under her breath she walked on. Sure, everything wasn’t that guy’s fault, but what did he know. He had someone by his side. Was happy for his friends when something good happened to them. Was not a jealous ass. What a jerk.

Her eyes itched suspiciously. She wasn’t going to cry in public, she told herself. It was bad enough that she was too selfish to be a good friend; there was no need to let everypony see just how pathetic she was.

Finally she reached her apartment building. She cursed at the door when she almost dropped her keys trying to open the front door. She virtually ran upstairs and slammed her apartment’s door shut behind her, kicking off her shoes violently without caring whether they struck the wall or crashed through the window. She stormed into the bedroom, tore off her hoodie and threw herself on the bed, not bothering to switch on the lights.

She was not going to cry. There was no reason to, other than her being ridiculous. What if Twilight came back and found her, what was she going to tell her?

Why couldn’t everything just have stayed the way it was? Twilight and Sunset, hanging out, watching movies, reading books… and most importantly, together.

Because of Flash, that’s why, she thought, gritting her teeth. He was handsome and considerate and sometimes adorably awkward, and he was clearly into Twilight. Sunset of all people knew that he was a good guy, sometimes sickeningly so. Why wouldn’t Twilight be into him?

She turned on her back, staring at the ceiling of her dark bedroom. She really wanted to hate Flash, be mad at him, curse his name, scratch his eyes out the next time she saw him, but she knew Flash wasn’t to blame. He didn’t steal Twilight away from her with the intention to mess with Sunset, after all—

—oh but it would feel so nice to give in to the anger to have a culprit a scapegoat an enemy to plot her vengeance to make him rue the day—

Sunset jumped up and started pacing in front of her bed; all those emotions had made her jittery and restless. “Keep it together,” she murmured to herself, breathing heavily. “Keep cool.” She sluggishly combed through her hair with her fingers, then she gave the doorframe a punch. “Keep it together.”

The way her thoughts were trying to turn into revenge fantasies was downright scary; that was her old self all over again. The winged demon monstrosity. The one from which Twilight had freed her. Twilight…

What was the point of even being New And Reformed Sunset™, making friends, playing nice, all cuddly and soft? What was the point if Twilight still turned away from her? Before, she had at least been able to deal with feeling like crap. Before, she could always just make sure everypony else was even more miserable than her, which was always a relief.

But isn’t everything so much better, she thought bitterly. I have friends who I can talk to about anything, and I don’t have to be alone and angry anymore. What a load of crap. Here she was, definitely alone and well on the way to a truly spectacular fit of anger. She punched the wall again, harder this time, so that it hurt. A single tear ran down her cheek, and with an annoyed huff she wiped it away.

And those friends that she could talk to—

—the ones who are gushing and giggling their brains out about Twilight’s date who have nothing more important to discuss than going to the spa or some silly sophomore crush—

Yeah. Great.

Of course she knew she was being unfair. Rarity and Fluttershy and the other girls had been nothing but awesome to her, and she had no reason to believe they’d turn away if she asked them for help.

Somehow knowing this just made Sunset angrier. Squinting her eyes shut and lowering her head she continued pacing back and forth, back and forth. Not that there’s a lot they could do. I’m losing the most important person in my entire life, and what are they gonna do? Take me to the spa?

But she couldn’t lose Twilight. It just couldn’t happen. There was no way. She couldn’t even think of not having Twilight around. And yet it was happening, right now, and there was nothing, nothing at all she could do to prevent it.

Sunset groaned and gave her nightstand a kick at full force, almost knocking it over. The pain in her toes was sharp and brilliant and offensive. She screamed, a wordless howl of outrage. That stupid nightstand!

She gave it another kick with the other foot before she, unsatisfied with the results, smashed both her fists on its surface, knocking over the two mugs that had been standing there and which she had completely forgotten about. One of them just fell over, but the other one slid over the edge and shattered on the floor.

“Horseapples!” she yelled. “No!”

Sunset turned towards the wall and butted her head against it. The dull pain did not help calm her down, and so she turned back to the nightstand and swiped the remaining cup off the surface as well, sending it shattering into the wall. Then she gave the nightstand another punch for good measure.

“Horseapples!” she mumbled. “Everything is bucking horseapples!”

Absentmindedly she realized that she was crying, probably because of the pain or the stupid insolent nightstand or some other inane reason. What did it matter, she furiously thought—even when she was just trying to feel sorry for herself she only ended up destroying things. She was probably crying because she realized just how pathetic she really was!

She tossed herself on the bed again, not caring if she stepped into shards of the shattered mugs, took one of the pillows and started battering it with her fists. She sobbed. The sound enraged her even more and she lay into the pillow even harder.

It lasted for about half a minute before Sunset’s strikes became weaker and the sobbing uncontrollable. With one last feeble blow she buried her head in the battered pillow, sobs shaking her body. She cried because of her toes, because she was stupid and jealous and alone and pathetic, because she had broken her mugs, because she missed Twilight so much that her silly toes were nothing in comparison—

—but why would Twilight pick me over Flash Sentry or anypony for that matter look at me kicking over my furniture throwing hissy fits like a silly foal breaking my toe she’s way better off without me and I’m gonna make the entire world pay—

She was aware that she was overreacting. Of course Twilight wouldn’t abandon her, even when things between her and Flash progressed further. But that only made her cry harder. Tears and snot soiled the pillow, but she didn’t care. She was a mess anyway—not only jealous, but having a complete meltdown. Blowing things utterly out of proportion.

Sunset kept crying for a good ten minutes, until it finally seemed that a good part of the pain was gone. She didn’t get up or raise her head but just kept lying, her face buried in the now damp pillow. She felt empty. Spent. There wasn’t enough energy left in her to even just turn around, let alone to deal with her aching toe or the broken mugs.

She thought, If Twilight comes back now, I’m gonna have some explaining to do. But not even that thought could rouse her.

She didn’t know how much time had passed when she finally got up. The pain in her toe when she stepped on it made her wince. One of the broken cups, she realized, was the one Twilight usually picked when she made tea, and it took all her willpower to let out nothing more than a single hushed sob. Careful not to cut her hands she picked up the bigger pieces and threw them in the paper bin. Then she hobbled to the kitchen to get a brush and dustpan.

After cleaning up the mess—

—I dropped it I’m just gonna say I dropped it she mustn’t know how pathetic choleric stupid I am—

—she limped to the bathroom. Her face was in dire straits; she looked like a crazy person, or like when she’d had one too many drink, back in the days. Or probably both, crazy and drunk. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she had a red mark on her forehead from headbutting the wall. She splashed some water into her face and scrubbed her cheeks and eyes with a washcloth. The result wasn’t great, but she didn’t care enough to invest more energy.

By now the pain in her toe had been reduced to a dull thumping. Hoping it wasn’t broken, Sunset sat down in a kitchen chair carefully removed the sock. The two outermost toes were red and swollen. With a sigh she hobbled to the freezer to search for an ice pack.

Only then did she hear the key turn in the front door lock. Twilight was home.

Keep it cool. She doesn’t need to know just how pathetic I am.

Twilight closed the front door behind her and found Sunset in the kitchen. As she saw the bare foot and the ice pack her eyes widened. “Sunset, what happened? Are you hurt?”

Sunset looked up, into Twilight’s eyes, and saw the concern in her face, heard it in her voice. Felt it radiate from her like some wave of magical energy. Twilight was worried about her. The most important person in her life was worried about her. Cared for her. Cared for a pathetic, hissy-fit throwing, favorite mug-destroying, self-pitying, jealous excuse for a friend like her.

Sunset turned her face away. There was no way she was going to give in to Twilight’s concerns—she didn’t deserve her compassion. “I’m fine,” she murmured.

Twilight’s gentle touch on her shoulder made it very clear that she wasn’t buying it. “Sunset—“

“I’m fine!” Sunset repeated more forcefully. “Leave me alone.”

She heard Twilight gasp and felt her backing away. But it took only a second before Twilight put both her hands back on Sunset’s shoulders, trying to get her to look at her. “Sunset, you’re not fine! And I’m definitely not going to leave you alone! Please tell me what’s wrong!”

It was too much to grasp. In a futile attempt to deflect Twilight’s attention Sunset managed to say, “How was your date—“ and then she burst into tears. Twilight, shocked by her sudden outburst, crouched down next to Sunset’s chair and put her arms around her waist. Sunset leaned forward to return the hug and buried her face on her shoulder.

“Sunset—“ Twilight murmured, still visibly shocked by Sunset’s behavior. “What happened? Are you in pain? Should I take you to a doctor?” She was so worried, Sunset realized, because Twilight cared for her so much. She needed to calm her, tell her that she was just being stupid, nothing serious. She only cried harder. Twilight put her hand on Sunset’s unruly mane and began to stroke her.

The height difference was uncomfortable—and more importantly it kept Sunset from properly hugging Twilight. So she slid off the chair and knelt down beside Twilight and embraced her, holding on to her tightly. Twilight put her arms around her and pulled her in closer, letting her cry it all out on her shoulder.

Sunset leaned heavily against Twilight, at the same time sobbing—again—and trying to take stock of her emotions. While she was overjoyed that Twilight was back she was still very aware of her earlier outbursts, the aching toe being a constant reminder just in case she forgot. While she couldn’t believe she was deserving of Twilight’s sympathy and worry she never would have given up being held like this with Twilight gently stroking her back and her head.

Before too long her sobs ceased. Twilight asked, “Are you feeling better?” and she nodded. “Do you want to tell me what happened?” Twilight asked.

“I dunno,” Sunset murmured. “It’s kinda stupid. And embarrassing.” She took a deep breath. “Can you just hold me like this some more?”

She heard Twilight’s smile in her reply. “Of course, Sunset.”

“I think I do want to tell you,” Sunset continued. “It’s just… I dunno how.”

“You know I won’t think less of you, whatever it is, right? You can tell me anything.”

Sunset realized that she did, in fact, know. She bit her lip in an effort not to start crying again. “I know that,” she said hoarsely. “I’ll… I’m gonna have to think about it, okay? I’ll tell you when I can. If I can.”

“Take as much time as you need,” Twilight whispered. “I’m here for you, no matter what.” Sunset just nodded as some fresh tears filled her eyes.

Holding onto Twilight, safe and warm in her embrace, Sunset tried to sort out the chaos in her head. She knew Twilight wouldn’t press the issue and wouldn’t hold it against her if she didn’t tell her what was bothering her, and that was great. Even if she did know how to put what she felt into words, it was scary. The idea of showing Twilight all that crazy, all those nasty bits of her old self that still lingered, horrified her. What if it drove Twilight away? Sunset wouldn’t even blame her.

At the same time she wanted to tell Twilight everything. It felt important, and it also felt wrong to keep something this important as a secret from Twilight. If there was anyone who would understand her it was Twilight. Probably better than she was able to understand herself.

Still. The only way to start her confession she could think of was something along the lines of “I got jealous when you went out with Flash Sentry”, and nothing good could come from that. Besides, she wasn’t even sure what exactly she felt for Twilight other than that she was incredibly important to her and that she wanted her to stay with her forever, not sharing her with Flash Sentry or whoever else came along. That’s quite something though.

They remained like this for a long time, kneeling and hugging in the brightly lit kitchen while the ice pack slowly melted into a puddle. At some point Twilight sat down and leaned against the table leg, and Sunset lay down on the kitchen floor with her head in Twilight’s lap, knees pulled to her chest. Twilight stroked her hair.

When Sunset finally spoke her voice was hardly more than a hoarse whisper. “I was jealous,” she said. “Scratch that. I am jealous.” She waited for a reaction from Twilight, but she didn’t say anything and just kept stroking Sunset’s hair. “When you went on that date with Flash Sentry all I could think about was what it would be like when the two of you started dating. That you’d spend so much time with him and I’d have to just sit at home alone.

“I know I won’t be alone. I have friends now, and they are great and all… it’s just… you stand out. You’re more important to me than anypony else, and… yeah. I know it’s silly. I know you won’t leave me behind or anything. It’s just…”

She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. There was so much more, the way she had felt like her old self, filled with anger, a worthless bully who deserved to be left alone. But all she ended up saying was, “I need you, and I’m scared of what’s gonna become of me without you.”

Suddenly she found herself enveloped by Twilight as the other girl bent over and rested her forehead on Sunset’s cheek. “Silly filly,” Twilight whispered. “I’m not gonna leave you behind. You mean way too much to me. I wouldn’t ever have left you behind, even if…” Twilight chuckled. “Even if the date had gone well.”

***

Twilight turned into the familiar alley that led to New Deli and immediately saw Flash who was standing outside the little eatery, shuffling his feet and looking around. She smiled and waved, but it took a few seconds before he finally noticed her. He waved back at and started for her, and they met halfway into the alley.

“Hi, Twilight,” Flash said, awkwardly extending his hand. Twilight shook it with a smile.

“Hi, Flash, good to see you.”

“Yeah, you too, you too,” Flash agreed. They looked at each other for a short, silent moment before Flash added, “Shall we?”

“Yes!”

“I got us a table,” Flash explained as they entered the deli. “Like, it’s usually pretty crowded in here, and you can’t really get a table unless you make a reservation.”

“Great!”

The waiter greeted Flash Sentry with a somewhat knowing smile and without further comment led them to a small table at the windowed front where they sat down. Flash picked up a menu and fiddled with it, not really reading it.

“Do you know what you want already?” Twilight asked.

“Um, yeah. Here!” He pushed the menu over to her.

“So do I,” Twilight said. “Then we can order right away!” She turned to the waiter and said, “A tomato, mozzarella, and basil sandwich and a soda, please!”

“For me an Italian BMT and a coke, please,” Flash added. The waiter noted down their order and wandered off. Twilight looked at Flash expectantly, saw that he was staring at his hands on the table, and also lowered her gaze. Was she supposed to do something specific? Say something? But what? She didn’t really know a lot about Flash Sentry, so where would she start off a conversation?

When the silence started being awkward, she asked the first thing she could think of. “So, um… how’s your band doing?”

“Um, great!” Flash replied with enthusiasm. “Just great!”

“How was your practice session last weekend?” Twilight asked when Flash wouldn’t elaborate. It seemed fair that she needed to pull her weight in keeping the conversation going.

“Um, just fine, I guess. We played a bunch of songs, and it went pretty well. We were working on Paradise City.” He looked at her expectantly as if Twilight was supposed to say something. While she was still trying to think of anything to say, Flash added, “You know, the Guns N' Roses song?”

“I, um, don’t think I know it,” Twilight said. Not wanting to discuss her lack of knowledge about human music, she quickly added, “So when is your next concert?”

“We’re kinda still planning our next gig,” Flash replied. “We have a few ideas lined up though, so it’s only a matter of time. When we have it organized, will you come?” he asked eagerly.

“Sure, if I’m in town,” Twilight agreed.

“So, how long are you in town for this time?”

“Just the weekend,” Twilight replied. Hadn’t they discussed her staying already the day before, when they had met near the portal? “I’m going back home on Sunday.”

“That’s tomorrow,” Flash helpfully commented, chancing a quick look at her face.

“Yes,” Twilight agreed.

“Got any plans for tomorrow then?”

“I’ll probably just hang out with Sunset Shimmer a bit.”

“You two are really good friends now, huh.”

“Yes, we are.” Twilight briefly wondered how Flash himself felt about Sunset Shimmer—he had treated her friendly during their breakfast the other weekend. All she knew was that he had split up with her some time before the Fall Formal. The Fall Formal… Had that really been only eight weeks ago?

She considered asking Flash how he and Sunset were getting along these days, but then again, ex-girlfriends could be a rather touchy topic. She made a mental note to ask Sunset Shimmer later instead.

The food came and pulled her out of her thoughts. Flash grinned at her and picked up his sandwich. Twilight took a bite from hers and once more marveled at the combination of flavors. She couldn’t believe nopony in Equestria had come up with the idea yet. She really needed to try it out at home some time.

They ate in companionable silence for a while, and although Twilight appreciated being inside a heated building and safe from the foggy cold outside, the small sandwich parlor was way too crowded and noisy to be really considered cozy. And being out in the cold and freezing one’s fingers off, she remembered with a faint smile, had certain advantages to it as well.

Twilight’s gaze fell on Flash’s hands as if on its own account. His fingers didn’t look as slim and soft as Sunset’s. They were thicker and seemed stronger, but also rougher. The back of his hands and fingers were covered in fine blue hairs.

Flash finished his sandwich first. After a sip of his soda he asked, “So, where are you from?”

Twilight hastily swallowed. “Um, from a place named Ponyville,” she said.

“Never heard of it,” Flash said. “Is it big?”

“Not really, no.”

“And is it far from here?”

“Heheh, yes, you could say that,” Twilight said, rubbing her neck with a hand. She was quite sure that telling Flash Sentry the entire truth about her Equestrian origins was probably a bad idea. She took another bite from her sandwich.

“And you go to school there?” Flash continued asking.

“No, um… not anymore.”

“Ah, so you’re home-schooled?”

“Um, you could say that.” How would she explain to a human boy that in her home country she was a princess? A magical prodigy? Let alone an alicorn? How could she explain what it was like to be Princess Celestia’s personal student? But even though it was easier this way, she didn’t feel comfortable telling this white lie. Dishonesty was not a good way to build up a friendship. “Home-schooled, yes.” She took another bite.

Flash watched her finish her sandwich. Twilight felt reminded of her very first day in this world when she had had lunch with Fluttershy in the school cafeteria. It was a bit uncomfortable to be scrutinized like this. On the other hoof she was glad that Flash let her finish eating without interruption.

When she was done Twilight cleaned her hands on a napkin and took a sip from her soda. Flash was at least looking at her and not his hands now. The silence between them dragged on for quite some time, just enough for Twilight to wonder if that kind of awkward silence was normal for a date.

“So, um, do you play sports?” Flash finally asked.

“No, not really.” There were her flying exercises with Rainbow Dash, but she had no idea how to explain that particular arrangement to him. No, she thought, that amount of awkwardness was probably unique to when you dated somepony who didn’t know you were a pony from another dimension.

“I’m in the football team,” Flash said. “I’m the quarterback. Um, do you like football?”

“I don’t know,” Twilight replied. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen a match. Is it like soccer? My friend Rainbow Dash is really into soccer.”

“You must’ve lived under a rock!” Flash said. “Football is nothing like soccer. Football is much tougher than soccer, it’s a real fight, really physical. Soccer, well… mostly girls play soccer. You should really come see us play some time!”

“Um, sure, why not.”

“Great!” He gave her another smile. The awkward silence fell again.

Silence wasn’t per se awkward, Twilight mused. She could spend entire days alone and in silence, reading through piles of books or organizing some checklist. Most of the nights she had spent at Sunset’s, each of them engrossed in some old Equestrian tome or modern human book, they hadn’t spoken much for hours, but it had never felt awkward. Quite the contrary, Twilight fondly remembered just looking up from her book and seeing Sunset right next to her, who would infallibly smile back at her.

Did dates really have to be awkward like this?

She chanced a look at the clock above the counter and to her surprise realized that not even forty minutes had passed since she and Flash had sat down. Time really flies…

“This isn’t going too well, is it,” Flash said, noticing her look. Twilight turned back at him, feeling found out. He looked dejected. Twilight really wanted to say something kind to him, but all she could do was shake her head. “Well… I’m sorry for wasting your time.”

“You’re not—“

He gave her a weak smile. “It’s pretty obvious that you’d rather be somewhere else.”

“But I—“ she protested.

“I’m sorry for the lousy date. At least we tried, huh?”

Twilight opened her mouth to protest but found that she couldn’t. He was right. It had been a lousy date. Not that she had ever been on a good date as a point of reference, but she was pretty sure it had been a lousy date. “I’m sorry too.”

“No worries,” Flash said, casually waving at the waitress. “This is my treat, of course.”

“But I can—“

“Lousy or not, my date isn’t paying for herself,” Flash said with a smile.

“Thanks, Flash.”

“Don’t mention it.” He paid the waitress and stood up. “So. We’re still friends, right?”

Twilight smiled, feeling like it was the first genuine smile she had given him tonight. “Of course we are!” She stood up as well. “I’d be happy to see you play some time. Music or football.”

“I’ll look forward to it.”

She followed him to the front door and outside, through the throngs of teenagers chatting and eating their sandwiches in little groups. He turned around and extended his hand, but Twilight gave him a quick hug instead. “I’ll be seeing you around.”

“Not if I see you first.” He let go of her. “Tell Sunset I said hi.”

***

Twilight finished her short account of the date, casually stroking Sunset’s hair, her head still resting in Twilight’s lap. Sunset hadn’t said anything ever since Twilight had started talking about the date, and while it was nice to just sit here with her, Twilight was still somewhat worried about Sunset. About how she had broken down in her arms. And about the implications of Sunset’s breakdown.

“I’m sorry it was a crappy date,” Sunset finally murmured.

Twilight smiled at that. “You don’t have to be.” And I don’t think you really are. “But thanks.”

She looked down at Sunset’s face resting in her lap. Sunset was facing away from Twilight, her eyes closed. On her face the traces of her tears were still visible, but she looked much more peaceful now. Each time she stroked Sunset’s hair her fingertips almost brushed against her cheek.

Twilight was surprised that she wasn’t more shocked. Seemingly within just one week she had become so important to Sunset Shimmer that the prospect of Twilight going out with someone else cause her to break down uncontrollably, fearing she might lose her.

Lose me… As her fingertip passed Sunset’s cheek by a few millimeters again, she couldn’t help but smile. Like I would ever allow that to happen.

How would she feel, she wondered, if she lost Sunset Shimmer? Unconsciously she scrunched her nose. That was not a pleasant thought. While she might not be prone to anger as Sunset, she would probably—

I don’t even know what I’d do. And immediately after that: I won’t let it happen. A wave of affection surged through her. Never.

Twilight bit her lip when she brought her hand up for the next stroke, vaguely aware that caressing someone’s face was more intimate than stroking their hair. With only the slightest hesitation she lowered her fingers and softly brushed past the soft, warm skin of Sunset’s cheek. To her delight Sunset only sighed happily and turned a face up a little for more contact. Butterflies danced in her stomach.

Twilight stifled a yawn. She leant her head back, resting it on the table’s leg she was leaning against and closed her eyes. She was glad that Sunset seemed to have bounced back from her breakdown, but she still continued to worry. Twilight resolved to pay extra close attention to Sunset to see if she was still troubled. And spend the entire day with her. Well, in all honesty not only because Sunset had been so upset.

Twilight traced Sunset’s ear with a finger, eliciting a subtle shiver but no complaints. She opened an eye and chanced a look. Sunset was breathing very slowly now, her eyes closed, and Twilight smiled as she closed her eye again. We should really go to bed.

***

Twilight Sparkle barely noticed when her mother stuck her head into her room to bid her good night, reminding her not to stay up for too long. She didn’t hear her father go to bed sometime later. She had completely forgotten about the plate with a sandwich on her desk. All of her mind was occupied by trying to get her makeshift emitter configured correctly.

She had spent the better part of the past week working out the formula that described the specific form of the energy emissions her meter had picked up. The correct formula had turned out to be a differential of a rather obscure geometrical Dho-Nha function whose parameters she had easily calculated from the data points she had. The emitter was mainly a means to confirm that her formula was correct—if she could build something that produced the same energy readings, she most certainly had them nailed down.

Still, taking into account the margin of error of her measurements meant that getting to the last tenth of percentile of accuracy required a bit of trial and error on the actual hardware—not really Twilight’s favorite strategy.

It was tedious work—exchange a resistor or two to get to the next possible combination of parameters, switch it on, check if the energy meter picked up the emission, rinse and repeat. But tedious or not, she needed to get to the bottom of those mysterious energy spikes, and she worked on her project with the same meticulous attention to detail with which she approached all her projects as well as her school work.

Twilight stuck a new resistor into her emitter’s main board before making sure the connection was stable. Then she flipped the power switch and picked up the energy meter.

When she saw the reading, she almost dropped the device as a sudden jolt of excitement shot through her body. There it was! Faint and weak, but unmistakably there! She was close enough to the frequency of the mysterious energy that she could detect her own emissions.

“Just a little…” she murmured as she removed the resistor and put a slightly smaller one in place. The flipped the switch again, and now the reading was stronger. “Almost there…” Behind her, laying on her bed, Spike raised an ear when he heard her voice, but didn’t wake up. As Twilight installed another resistor and turned the emitter on again, she had to bite her tongue to not squeal in delight. That was it! The divergence from her earlier readings was less than five percent, even though it was of course much weaker than the readings she had picked up with her antenna. It was good enough to try it out in the field as soon as she got a chance!

There was one more experiment she wanted to try with her emitter before going to bed. Carefully she removed the batteries from the emitter’s power supply and put them back in, this time reversed. The emitter’s circuit was designed for reversed polarity, and she needed to know if she could produce the inverse of the energy pattern she had picked up.

It worked, and this time she did squeal. The emitter did not go up in flames (always a possibility), and the energy meter picked up a negative reading. Now her series of interference experiments could begin!

Looking up from her desk for the first time in hours she realized the faint light outside and the relentless chirping of the birds. She yawned—high time she got some sleep. She could still put the finishing touches on the emitter and clean up her desk tomorrow. Thank goodness it was Sunday.

Still unable to suppress the giddy grin at her achievement, Twilight put on her pajamas and quickly brushed her teeth before lying down next to Spike.

***

Twilight awoke from something poking her arm. With an annoyed grunt she tried to brush the intruder away from her, but whatever it was, it wouldn’t stop. She opened an eye only to find Sunset Shimmer kneeling next to her. “Morning. Or whichever time it is.”

“Hey, Twi,” Sunset whispered. “Let’s go to bed, hmm?”

Twilight yawned. “Sounds good.” Sunset took her hands and pulled her to her feet, and Twilight held on to her shoulder, just to be sure. Being awake was almost too much hassle.

Sunset chuckled and put an arm around Twilight’s waist, leading her to the bedroom. The girls quickly put on their pajamas. Twilight chanced a look through the window and saw the first trace of light in the otherwise black sky. Part of her was curious about dawn in the human world, something she hadn’t thus far experienced. She wondered what it was like when the sun just raised on its own account, without Princess Celestia’s magic. But another, much more vocal part only wanted to sleep. “What time is it anyway?”

“Half past five,” Sunset replied.

“We spent half the night on your kitchen floor,” Twilight said as she crawled under the duvet. “With a perfectly fine bed right here.”

Sunset, who was just getting into bed as well, hesitated for a moment, her face turned away from Twilight. “Yeah,” she said in a low voice. “We did.” Then she lay down next to Twilight. Still not looking at her, she added, “Thanks, Twi. For… you know. All of that.”

Twilight tugged on her shoulder to get Sunset to face her, and the other girl finally complied. “Anytime,” Twilight reassured her with a smile, leaning her forehead against Sunset Shimmer’s. “Now let’s get some sleep, shall we?”

“Yep.” Sunset reached for the bedside lamp and switched it off before lightly putting and arm around Twilight. “Night!”

Twilight didn’t immediately respond. Despite the near darkness she kept her eyes open, tracing the contours of Sunset’s face with her gaze, happy that she looked peaceful now. “I just should have gone out with you instead, that would have been much more fun.”

A sleepy smile on her face, Sunset slowly opened her eyes. “I would’ve liked that.”

“Well, then the two of us should go out sometime, what do you say?”

“Sounds great,” Sunset dreamily agreed. “Can’t wait.”

“I admit I’m looking forward to a quiet day in tomorrow, though,” Twilight said. “So maybe next weekend?”

“It’s a date,” Sunset murmured. “Totally agree about tomorrow.”

“A date,” Twilight agreed. “I’m excited! It’s going to be great!”

With a mischievous grin, Sunset replied, “If you’re excited now, just wait for the goodnight kiss.” Tugging Twilight’s arm around herself she turned around, leaving Twilight to deal with the sudden heat rising in her cheeks.

She leaned her forehead against Sunset’s back, breathing in her scent, only able to muster a shaky squeak, “Good night.”

“Night!”

***

Sunset woke up from somebody knocking at her front door. With a groan she half crawled, half fell out of bed. After this night she would have welcomed some additional sleep. Remembering her unpleasant thoughts from the night before, she tried to refrain from overly vengeful feelings against the intruder, whoever it was, as she left the bedroom. Her right foot was still tender, and she had to favor it slightly.

Behind her, Twilight asked, “Hmmm?”

“I’ll go get it,” Sunset said. “You go on sleeping.”

“Mhmmm.”

When she opened the door she was surprised to find Rarity outside, greeting her with a somewhat uneasy smile. “Good morning, Sunset Shimmer!”

“Hey, Rarity,” Sunset greeted and beckoned her to come in. “What’s the story?”

“Forgive the early visit, dear, but… to get right to it, are you quite alright, Sunset?” Rarity asked as she made her way into the kitchen. “You seemed upset last night, and I was wondering…” They both sat down at the table. “I was worried,” Rarity continued. She looked at Sunset quizzically. “Is something bothering you?”

Despite the very lively memories of lying in a warm bed next to an equally warm Twilight Sparkle, and the sleep deprivation, and a general lack of coffee, Sunset couldn’t help but notice a warm feeling in her gut when she looked back at her friend’s concerned face. It was kind of nice that she worried.

“I’m fine,” Sunset said. “Just had a bad day and a bit of a pointless freakout.”

Rarity kept scrutinizing her for a few more moments. “Are you better now?”

“Yes,” Sunset said. “Twilight… she gave me a hand when she came home. Set me straight.”

Right behind her Twilight’s voice resounded, startling her. “I’m glad I could help. You had me worried too, you know.” She slumped down in the chair next to Sunset’s and rested her head on her shoulder, her hair tickling Sunset’s cheek. “Hi Rarity!”

“Good morning, Twilight!”

“No need to worry,” Sunset said a bit uneasily. “I’m fine, promise. No more relapses or freakouts.”

“’Relapses’?” Rarity asked, cocking a brow. “Pray tell, what was it that was bothering you so?”

“Um, I… I’d rather not talk about it. It was a crappy night, and I just want to forget it.”

“Of course.”

“I, um, I was in a pretty bad place last night,” Sunset added. “I’m sorry if I was, um, unfriendly to you or something. I didn’t mean to brush you off. It was just… just not a good night.”

“Nonsense, dear,” Rarity said with a warm smile. “We all have bad days from time to time. No foul, no harm. Just know that your friends are always there for you on such days.”

Sunset swallowed, fighting back a growing lump in her throat. “I know. Thanks.”

To Sunset’s chagrin Twilight broke the contact between them and stood up, yawning. “It’s way too early to function without coffee,” she said. “Do you girls want some as well?”

“Yes, please!” Sunset said.

“Thank you, I’m good,” Rarity said.

Twilight began rummaging through Sunset’s cupboards, bringing forth two mugs, the coffee filter, and the pot, before switching on the kettle. Sunset watched her go about and idly thought how well Twilight knew her way around her kitchen already. The thought made her smile.

“So, Twilight,” Rarity asked, and despite her words she was closely eying Sunset, “I’m absolutely dying to hear how your date went the other night.”

Twilight sighed. “It was… an interesting experience, but I don’t think there will be a second iteration.” She placed the pot with the filter on it on the table, next to the mugs.

“How’s that?” Rarity asked, sounding slightly aghast. “Did something untoward happen?”

Sitting down, Twilight sighed again. “No, nothing happened. It was just… really awkward.”

“That’s somewhat par for the course, actually,” Rarity remarked with a smirk.

“We didn’t have anything to talk about,” Twilight said. “It was… uncomfortable. He noticed it too. So we called it a night.”

“What a pity. But at least you tried. And I am certain there will be another Prince Charming coming your way soon enough.”

Sunset bit her cheeks in an attempt to rein in a smug grin as she recalled their last conversation that night. Before any Prince Charming could smarm his way into Twilight’s life, she’d be going on a date with Sunset Shimmer. And, yes, she remembered with a sudden joyful queasiness in her stomach, she had told Twilight she was going to kiss her. Closing her eyes, she carefully leaned to her right and rested her head against Twilight’s shoulder. For a moment, the three girls sat in companionable silence, each lost in her own thoughts.

“So, do you two have any plans for today?” Rarity finally asked.

“Yes,” Twilight said, the smile clearly audible in her voice. “We’re going to hide under a blanket and watch movies all day long and play some Dungeon Raider VI, as we had planned for last night.”

“And we’re going to finish Daring Do,” Sunset reminded her. “That’s a series of books from Equestria,” she explained to Rarity. “Twilight and I are… well, Twilight is reading it to me.”

Rarity chuckled. “That does sound like a lot of fun.” She pushed back her chair and stood up. “I’ll be leaving you to your activity, then. Will you be here for longer, Twilight?”

“I’m going back home tomorrow morning, but I’ll likely be back sometime midweek.” Again, Sunset had to fight back a giddy grin.

“Marvelous! You absolutely have to come over for tea, you hear? It’s so wonderful that you have found a way to come visit more often.” Rarity circled the table and hugged both girls at once. “I’ll see you tomorrow in school, Sunset.”

“Bye, Rarity!”

As Sunset struggled to get up from her comfortable spot leaning against Twilight, Rarity just laughed. “I’ll see myself out, you two take all the time you need to wake up.” She waved and left the kitchen before Sunset and Twilight heard the front door.

“I may have said so before, but I really like our plans for the immediate future.”

“Yes, you… you’ve said things to this effect,” Twilight replied, her voice again a bit shaky. But she didn’t break the contact. “Now. Shall we get started? I’ve been here for one and a half days now and hardly got to spend time with you.”

“You were there last night. That meant a lot to me.”

“Anytime,” Twilight said, leaning her cheek on Sunset’s head. “So, what should we watch first?”

“Dunno.” Sunset rubbed her cheek against Twilight’s shoulder. “I’m in no hurry though, this is really comfy.”

Twilight chuckled. “It is. I guess we’re in no hurry.”

Intermission

Dear Twi,

You wanna come over on Friday for dinner and whatever else we feel like?

Yours
Sunset

***

Twilight reread Sunset’s message for what felt like the hundredth time. But there still was no clear indication whether or not Sunset was talking about the plans they had made that fateful night.

Oh, out with it!

The date.

The date she had said she was excited about. The date that, according to Sunset, would end in—

Just like every time before, when she couldn’t find an occult hint concerning the date, Twilight’s thoughts turned to the equally important question whether or not she really wanted to go on a date Sunset Shimmer. And just like every time before, the answer she could come up was a scientifically valid hypothesis, but remained somewhat ill-defined.

She liked spending time with Sunset Shimmer. A date was a way of spending time together. Ergo she would like going on a date. As supporting proof she regarded that it would be much less awkward a time than the date with Flash Sentry.

And, on a not strictly scientific note—she was still excited about the prospect.

She sighed. This wasn’t getting anywhere. And she didn’t even know what Sunset Shimmer had referred to in her message.

The only solution she could think of was to meet Sunset, which she was anyway looking forward to, and figure out what she had meant, and how they both felt about it. Not very scientific, but then again, friendship had this odd tendency of not being overly scientific at times.

***

Dear Sunset,

I’d love to. See you on Friday!

Yours
Twilight

***

On the plus side, Sunset thought, Twilight was going to come over again, which she was really looking forward to. But then again, Twilight didn’t mention anything about their date.

Of course not, since I didn’t mention it in the first place.

She shook her head. It was infuriating. Why hadn’t she just written, About that date we agreed on… or something similar? Was it that hard?

But what if I did, and if she said no?

She groaned at herself. If she was that much of a wimp, then she probably should never mention any dates ever again, ever. Spare me the hustle.

But that wasn’t a solution either, she knew. She couldn’t just drop the issue and wait for Twilight to meet some Flash Sentry 2.0, only to go through all those motions—and emotions—again. The fact of the matter was, Sunset wasn’t going to content herself with being just another one of Twilight’s friends. Twilight had become the most important person in Sunset’s life—and Sunset needed to be sure that Twilight felt the same.

Go big or go home.

The magnitude of that thought almost made her dizzy. “Oh boy.”

“Hmm?” Fluttershy asked right next to her, tearing Sunset out of her reverie. She only realized now that she was still in the band room with the other girls—not that they were actually playing, but now that it become very frosty outside they sometimes hung out here instead of in their habitual place in front of the portal.

“Just thinking,” Sunset said.

“Is Twilight coming over again?” Applejack asked. “You and her are writing back and forth a lot.”

“It’d be so nice to see her again,” Fluttershy said.

“Right?” Rainbow Dash agreed.

Sunset smiled. For better or for worse, there seemed to be no way to keep this from her friends for much longer, so she might as well tell them about Friday. It could even buy her some time, and then she could discuss all things date-related with Twilight when she was here, in person.

Gulp.

But if she didn’t go for the thing she wanted, nopony was going to just hand it to her.

“Sunset? You’re zonin’ again.”

She chuckled and put down the book. “Sorry, just lost in thoughts. Twi’s coming over on Friday, and she’ll be staying for a few days.”

Author's Note

Oh look, another one of these. Expect a regular-sized update later this week.

Chapter Six

When Twilight stepped out of the portal on a late afternoon a few days later she was pleasantly surprised to be welcomed by all six or her friends from the human world, all of them standing or leaning around the statue. While Twilight was still regaining her balance—the transition was rocky, and she doubted she would ever get completely used to it—Sunset was the first one on her feet and gave Twilight a hug.

“Good to see you again, Twi.” Sunset’s breath tickled her ear as she whispered her greeting.

“You too,” Twilight whispered back, resting a cheek against Sunset’s, wondering if their friends’ presence meant they would not be going out together that night.

The other girls were quick to follow, and once more Twilight found herself at the center of an excited group hug. It was only after a lot of giggling and jumping and cheering that the others let Twilight go, leaving her somewhat disheveled.

“So great to see you all, girls,” she said. “What are you—“

“We’ll have time for that afterwards,” Rainbow interrupted her, barely containing her excitement. “C’mon, let’s go! We gotta rock!”

“I, um… huh?”

“It’s been forever since we got the band together, what with you hogging our new lead singer,” Rainbow said with faux accusation. “I can’t wait to pony up again!”

“We thought you’d like to join us,” Rarity explained. “So when Sunset advised us of your arrival we decided to all welcome you together and take you along.”

“That’s great! I’d love that!” She and Sunset could still go out another day. It wasn’t that they were running out of time. But, although she was happy to see her friends again, Twilight was a bit impatient about her upcoming date with Sunset Shimmer. ‘Had trouble sleeping’ might be more accurate.

“Guyyyyys!” Rainbow whined. “Can you all get mushy like when we’re on our way? So we can get started?”

“Alright, we’re comin’, just quit yer whinin’!” Applejack admonished her. “It’s not like we don’t wanna play.”

Led by an eager Rainbow Dash the group headed for the school’s main entrance, and further on through the mostly deserted corridors. The very few other students they passed greeted Twilight.

“You’re still a star around here,” Rainbow remarked. “You could easily win Prom Princess if you showed up. Or even if you don’t, actually.” Twilight chuckled dutifully, but blushed nonetheless as the other girls giggled.

Rainbow, who was impatiently taking the lead, opened the door to the familiar music room where they had practiced their songs for the Battle of the Bands so long ago. Four weeks, Twilight corrected herself. Not that long really.

While the others were following her inside Rainbow already grabbed her guitar and played a quick improvised solo. “Aw yeah, about time!” Behind Twilight, Rarity gave Applejack a nod.

“Um, I, ah, I’m gonna grab some drinks from the vending machine for y’all. Sunset, um, help me carry, please?”

“Sure thing. Twi, wanna join us?”

“Yes!” Smiling Twilight hurried after Sunset and Applejack without noticing Rarity sighing exasperatedly.

The vending machines were down the hallway. Applejack bought a few bottles of soft drinks, lamenting the lack of good cider, and pushed them into Sunset’s and Twilight’s hands without saying much. Before long they were all back in the band room where Rainbow Dash was still shredding away on her guitar.

“Finally! Pinkie, count us off!”

Sitting down on the covered grand piano in the corner of the room Twilight watched the other girls get started after Pinkie’s four-count. Twilight was happy to hear Sunset Shimmer sing once again.

Before they were finished with the first chorus the Equestrian magic began to engulf them. First Rainbow and then the other girls slowly began floating upwards, their hair grew out to long pony tails, and pony ears appeared on their heads. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash gained shimmering pegasus wings as well.

While Twilight was still trying not to laugh at Pinkie Pie’s contortions as she kept playing her drums while suspended in mid-air, suddenly Sunset Shimmer grabbed her wrist and pulled her up. “You too!” she said in between two lines and, pulling Twilight in a one-armed embrace, she held the microphone up so they could both sing. Twilight knew the words—it was Fluttershy’s song, Shine like Rainbows, which they had played at the end of the Battle of the Bands—and she joined Sunset for the third verse. Almost immediately she felt the sensation of familiar Equestrian magic pulsing through her human body, and the magic lifted her up as well.

It was a strange and powerful sensation that Twilight didn’t think she was ever going to get used to—the magical energies which back in Equestria would be confined to her horn flowed through her entire body, her still somewhat unfamiliar limbs, everything. Whether it was because the magic in this world was weaker, or because of the gentle nature of the Magic of Friendship, Twilight didn’t feel overpowered or frightened. But the sensation all over her body was remarkably different from having the power concentrated in only her horn.

Without hesitation Pinkie Pie counted off the next song as soon as they were finished, and after that the next few. Although Twilight didn’t know most of the words, it was easy enough to catch up on the choruses at least.

After a couple of songs—Twilight couldn’t have said how many exactly—they stopped, and the magic faded away, leaving only a few glowing sparks which were slowly dying away. The girls landed on the solid ground again, and Rainbow Dash cheered, “That was awesome!”

“Hoo-wee!” Applejack exclaimed, taking off her hat and fanning some air into her face. “Good call on gettin’ the old band back together, Rainbow!”

“Told ya!”

“My, what a splendid showing,” Rarity agreed. “Quite exhausting, but quite wonderful.”

“Yeah, let’s get something to drink,” Rainbow said. Applejack and Rarity exchanged another look, but Rarity just smiled and shook her head.

“How long did we play?” Twilight asked Sunset Shimmer, surprised by how exhausted she felt after only singing a few songs.

Sunset pulled out her phone and quickly looked at the time. “Almost an hour and a half. I think we played our entire repertoire.”

“Wow, it sure didn’t feel that much.”

“Time flies when you’re filled with magic and, well, flying, right?” Sunset said, and Twilight grinned right back at her.

“So how about Donut Joe’s?” Rainbow suggested. “I just texted Cloudkicker, I’ma meet her there in a bit for a run, so we might just grab something while we’re at it. Y’know, in celebration of our awesomeness.”

“A lovely idea,” Rarity agreed.

With the combined force of seven pairs of hands it didn’t take them long to pack up all the instruments and restore the room to its previous condition. Not really knowing what went where Twilight tried her best to at least not be in the way and stood by a window, idly looking out on the square in front of the main entrance with the statue and the portal.

***

Twilight Sparkle carefully cycled around the corner of the side street. After her last encounter with the bullies she was more than aware of the risks of coming to Canterlot High School in plain daylight, but she really wanted to try out her emitter. She had her hood pulled deep into her face, equally because of the cold and as a disguise of sorts.

She was lucky; the square in front of the entrance was deserted. Since she wasn’t wearing her school uniform, she was not a very obvious target either. She swallowed any remaining doubt and cycled over to the statue. Once there she leaned her bike against a garbage bin and pulled the emitter and her trusty energy meter out of her pocket.

“Let’s see,” she mumbled as she carefully put the meter on the ground about three feet from the plinth. She moved up to the plinth and weighed the emitter in her hand. Its dial was set to lowest power output. “For science,” she mumbled and switched the contraption on. Behind her the meter’s glow slightly fluctuated as it picked up the new emissions.

Twilight turned the dial up a notch. Then another. Then another. The emitter softly vibrated in her hand.

Suddenly she saw what looked like a ripple on the solid surface of the plinth.

Solid stone didn’t ripple. That was a scientific fact. Molten stone, possibly. But one could easily identify molten stone by its temperature and the orange glow. The plinth was not molten. It should, as far as science was concerned, not ripple. Whatever was happening right here was empirically impossible!

She took a closer look at the offending surface. A faint blueish glow was wafting across the surface, almost too weak to see if one wasn’t looking for it specifically. The way the glow was moving it could easily be mistaken—but it was only a light emission on the surface, not a ripple.

She kept carefully turning the dial and watched with fascination how the light on the stone surface changed its intensity and its patterns.

Then suddenly she noticed how hot the emitter in her hand had become. With a pained yelp she dropped it in the grass that grew around the statue.

Not a second too early. As it landed the emitter erupted a shower of sparks, and a small flame darted up from the casing. The blue glow on the stone surface vanished.

“Nononono!” Without thinking she put off her jacket and threw it on the emitter. The small flame died.

As she picked up first her energy meter and then the emitter she could see the damage. On first glance it seemed like the fuse had burned through. She’d have to double-check the wiring and the capacitators for damage, but at least most of the wiring was still basically intact. She also needed a bigger fuse. As she packed the emitter into her backpack she was already re-examining her equations to figure out where the unexpected power surge could have come from.

That was when she heard someone running towards her. Looking up she saw four girls storming at her from the school’s entrance. Deciding that now was a great time to postpone any further analysis of the damage, she jumped on her bike and made sure she got out of there.

***

In front of the statue, looking down on some item in their hand, stood a person wearing a green hoodie and blue jeans. Whoever it was, the figure reminded Twilight of someone. “What in the—“ she murmured when suddenly a memory flashed into her consciousness, seemingly out of nowhere: her hands in Sunset’s, gently stroking each other in the soft embrace of the pocket of Sunset’s hoodie. All the while standing in the cold and watching some person sneak around the portal on the night of the milk shakes. “Is that the same person?” she wondered aloud.

“Is who what?” Rainbow asked while helping Pinkie loosen one of the cymbals from the drum set.

“There’s some person sneaking around the portal, and I wonder—“

Before she could finish, Sunset had rushed to the window and was staring outside. “She again!” she hissed. “What the hay is her deal?”

“You know her?”

“I saw her lurking around the portal that one time right before you were gonna come through,” Sunset murmured. “At least I’m pretty sure that’s her again.”

“She reminded me of that strange person we saw on my first visit over, remember?”

“Damn it, you’re right!” Sunset exclaimed. “That’s it. I wanna know why that one is messing around at our portal.” Without waiting for anybody’s response she turned and stormed out of the room.

“Whatever is going on?” Rarity asked, looking confused.

“We think somepony might be snooping around the portal,” Twilight explained, taking a tentative step towards the door. “I, um, I’d rather follow Sunset Shimmer to make sure… to see…” With an apologetic shrug she started for the door. Running as fast as she could—which wasn’t too fast, given the relative unfamiliarity of two-legged running—she headed for the main entrance, hearing the footsteps of her other friends behind her.

Rainbow and Applejack overtook before she had reached the stairwell, and Pinkie Pie bounced past her on the first landing. When she finally exited the school, Twilight was breathing heavily. Sunset was kneeling next to the portal, scanning it carefully, while Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Applejack were slowly returning from the street.

“She’s gone. No way we can catch her on her bike,” Rainbow Dash said matter-of-factly, only to kick against a trash bin in frustration.

“Calm down, Dash,” Applejack said. “Ain’t nothin’ we can do about it, really. Except for keepin’ our eyes open.”

“Yeah, I know, you’re right. Still annoys me.”

Sunset stood up and joined them just as Rarity and Fluttershy emerged from the main entrance. “I can’t see anything. That’s the third time! She has to be up to something!”

“We’re gonna keep our eyes open from now on,” Rainbow declared, turning around and pointing at Rarity and Fluttershy. “You too.”

“Of course, dear. I’m as upset as you are that some questionable person is sneaking around on our school proper. Just, if there is a confrontation, I might call on you and Applejack for support, if that’s alright.”

Rainbow grinned. “Sure, leave it to me and AJ. We’ll scare the living daylights out of her if she shows her face again, right AJ?”

“You betcha!” The two girls bumped their fists and grinned at each other.

“Well, since whoever the mysterious stranger is totally vanished from the face of the earth now and we’re still here we should finally go to Donut Joe’s and get some milkshakes,” Pinkie said. “C’mon, girls!”

“Yeah, let’s go!”

***

As they walked through the late afternoon streets of Canterlot, Sunset found it hard to steer her thoughts away from the strange person. Lagging behind and lost in thoughts she only noticed Rarity falling in step with her when the other girl softly cleared her throat.

“Are you quite alright?”

Sunset gave her a lopsided smile. “Yeah. Just still beating myself up that we couldn’t catch that strange girl.”

“Don’t worry too much about her. We will all keep our eyes open.”

“I know. It’s just…”

“Hmm?”

“I’m worried about Twi, you know? Whoever that person is, she is definitely not just snooping around there randomly. She must suspect something about Twilight, and the pony magic.”

“Well, our appearance at the Battle of the Bands was anything but subtle,” Rarity remarked. “A lot of people saw the magic, even though we kept the details about Princess Twilight’s origins to ourselves. And quite frankly, nobody seemed to give those rather uncommon events much notice, don’t you think?”

“I know,” Sunset reluctantly agreed. “It’s just… what if somebody out there did take notice, and now they’re after Twi? I don’t like the idea of her being in danger, y’know? This isn’t her world, there’s hardly any magic she can draw on…”

“Darling,” Rarity said with a coy smile, “is it possible that what has you so worried is not a real, objective danger for Twilight, but rather the fact that you and her have become quite close over the past few weeks? Don’t you think that maybe your feelings for Twilight make the situation appear more urgent than it really is?”

Sunset spun around to Rarity, her eyes wide open. “My feelings…?” Looking at Rarity’s gentle smile, she eased up a little, although a queasy feeling in her stomach remained. “What do you mean?” She quickly glanced ahead at the other girls; to her relief they were safely out of earshot.

“Darling, it is rather obvious that the two of you have a kind of special connection, don’t you think?”

“Yeah…” She involuntarily lowered her head, thinking back to the past weekend, the night spent on the kitchen floor, and what had been her original plan for the night, before the other girls had caught wind and had set up an impromptu band session. Not that Sunset was particularly upset about it—it had been a lot of fun, and she had to admit she had missed singing with the others. With Twilight there to sing along it had been even better.

But there was that thing they had talked about late that night. The date. Kissing. Looking back now Sunset could hardly believe she had been that bold. She looked up again, immediately finding Twilight amidst their friends. Just now, as if she had sensed Sunset’s thoughts, she turned around and gave Sunset a smile.

Why, just why, had she written her invitation so noncommittally? While it could be read as a subtle hint at the date, it could also be read as a completely innocuous invitation to just hang out, as they always did. And Twilight’s reply had been in a similar way; it could mean everything or nothing at all.

Maybe Twilight had forgotten about it all? Or was she anxious too? Or didn’t she want to go anymore? There was no way Sunset could know—except for bringing it up once more, without room for ambiguity.

Gulp.

Luckily it doesn’t matter right now, since the girls have basically hijacked tonight.

But as soon as we’re alone!

Gulp!

Rarity gently bumped into her and, as Sunset looked up, looked at her with the same friendly smile. “I’ll just remind you once again that if there’s anything else that is worrying you, I’ll be glad to lend an ear and a comforting cup of tea.”

“Thanks,” Sunset said, “again. It’s just… something I need to talk to Twilight about.”

“My, I didn’t mean to keep you,” Rarity said, faking offense but smiling. “Go right ahead.”

“It, um… it might be better in private.”

“I see.” After a long inquisitive look, Rarity added, “There’s nothing amiss between the two of you, is there?”

Sunset grimaced. “I don’t think so, no.” Fingers crossed.

“Hmm,” Rarity made. “Looking at you I can’t help but think that the sooner you and Twilight get to talk about whatever it is, the better.”

“I… guess.”

“Hmm. Let’s catch up, why don’t we?”

They quickened their pace to catch up with the others. Whatever was going to happen tonight, Sunset was sure that she’d rather be next to Twilight than five steps behind her.

***

At the same time Twilight was walking between Pinkie Pie and Applejack while Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were leading ahead. Just as she turned around to see where Sunset and Rarity were at, Sunset looked over to her, and Twilight gave her a smile. Then she heard Applejack to her right whisper, “I think now’s a good time, Pinkie.”

“Okie-dokie-lokie!” Pinkie Pie also turned around for a brief glance and was obviously satisfied with what she saw. Without missing a beat she moved her head towards Twilight, almost resting it on her shoulder, and whispered conspiratorially, “Twilight! We need to talk to you about a super-secret thing! Blink twice if you understood!”

Twilight suppressed a giggle, but blinked twice. “Pinkie, you can’t see me blinking,” she whispered back. “But I understood. What is all of this about?”

“It’s just that it’s awful hard to catch you alone,” Applejack said.

“I don’t understand…”

“Shhh!” Pinkie made. “Before we can be certain that we can trust you, you must pass three trials,” she whispered. “The first trial—“

Applejack put her hand on Pinkie’s mouth, shaking her head. “What this is all about… the day after tomorrow is Sunset’s birthday,” she explained while Pinkie freed herself and cast an alarmed look over her shoulder. “We’re plannin’ to have a little shindig at the Acres tomorrow night. You’re comin’ too, right?”

“Not just a shindig!” Pinkie Pie hissed. “A super-duper surprise birthday party!” Twilight felt how a small object was slid into the pocket of her hoodie. “You’ll find your own invitation in a secret location later!”

“Of course!” Twilight chuckled, turning around as well, infected by Pinkie Pie’s exaggerated paranoia. “Is there anything I can help with?”

“Hmm. You could make sure the two of you are home tomorrow when we come pick you up. I’m guessin’ you’ll be stayin’ with Sunset for the weekend?”

“Yes, of course. We had plans to… um,” Twilight trailed off as she felt the heat rise in her cheeks. “But if it’s her birthday Saturday wouldn’t have been good either way. Maybe next week…” Realizing that she was babbling she interrupted herself. “Yes. I’ll be here.”

“Great,” Applejack smiled.

“Wait, is that why you were taking Sunset along to get drinks, and Rarity gave you that strange look?” she asked.

“Aw, shucks, you got us,” Applejack said with a chuckle. “I guess we’re no good as secret agents and whatnot. We just wanted to invite you without Sunset catchin’ wind, is all.”

“Thank goodness. You were acting kinda weird, and I was worrying—never mind. Thank you for reminding me it’s her birthday. I didn’t even know when it was.” How could I not know when her birthday was? And immediately after that: What am I going to get her?

She cast another glance over her shoulder and saw that Sunset and Rarity had almost caught up. Making an effort to push all birthday-related worries back she let herself fall back until she was next to Sunset, who acknowledged her presence with a friendly shoulder bump. Twilight leaned against her for a short moment.

***

Cloudkicker was already waiting for them, and so Rainbow excused herself from the milkshakes in favor of an early start. It only took one remark about a lazy night on the sofa to get Applejack to join them, and right after that Fluttershy timidly mentioned that it was almost Angel bunny’s dinner time, and if it was alright if she left too. Rarity, after giving Sunset an encouraging nod, hugged her and Twilight goodbye and pulled Pinkie Pie with her, leaving Twilight and Sunset in front of the diner by themselves.

“So,” Sunset said.

“So,” Twilight said.

They simultaneously started laughing. Even though she had been waiting all evening to finally be alone with Twilight, Sunset couldn’t help but notice that she was feeling tense now that they were alone. Because now, there was no more reason not to bring up the date.

Then again, with band practice, and the hassle with the strange girl sneaking around the portal again, and after their leisurely walk to the diner, it was already getting late. For something as important as a date with Twilight she would have rather had an entire evening.

Only that it wasn’t even half past seven, and as such a perfect time to go out.

“How about dinner?” she finally asked. “We could get a few cupcakes to go?” It was lame and she knew it, but for some reason looking at Twilight as her laughter slowly died drained her of the courage she needed to bring up the date again.

“Yes, let’s do that,” Twilight agreed.

They bought an appetizing selection of cupcakes and a few cookies for dessert and slowly got on their way back to Sunset’s apartment. Walking next to Twilight Sunset couldn’t help but glance at her furtively every few steps. Why did she have to bring up that silly date in the first place? Why would she, right after realizing just how important Twilight was for her, jeopardize everything again?

Because, she told herself, because Twilight was that important to her. Because that was how she wanted their relationship to be. And… She bit her lip when she recalled the end of that abysmal night when she and Twilight had lain in bed. And Twilight wanted to go on that date, too. She said she was excited.

Excited.

“Sunset?” Twilight asked. She realized that she was standing on the sidewalk a few steps behind Twilight. Had she just been so lost in her own thoughts that she had forgotten to walk? “What’s wrong?”

Stop being an ass! Sunset told herself. Speak up now!

Sunset hurried to catch up. When she reached Twilight she gulped down that lump in her throat and took one of her hands. Now or never…

“So…”, she said, her eyes firmly locked on their hands, “remember, I promised you a, a date.” Her voice was a little shaky, and here she was trying so hard to be cool. “And I… I was thinking…” Now her self-confidence was evaporating at an alarming rate. She needed to close the deal. “How about tomorrow?”

Her worst fears seemed to come true when Twilight’s face fell at her question and she withdrew her hand. “Um, tomorrow is actually no good…”

Oh no.

Avoiding her gaze, Sunset hastily said, “You know what, never mind, it was a dumb idea anyway, and I—“

“No!” Twilight interrupted her with wide eyes. “That’s not what I meant! I really want to go on that date with you! I‘m looking forward to it! It’s just that tomorrow…”

“Tomorrow was gonna be you and me,” Sunset said, trying to keep the whining out of her voice.

“Yes, but… I promised I wouldn’t tell you!”

“Tell me what?”

Twilight sighed. The pained look in Sunset’s eyes made the decision to spill beans about the secret party trivial. “The others are planning a surprise birthday party for you. Tomorrow night. I promised to make sure we’re at home when they come pick us up.”

"My birthday... but that's only..." Sunset counted. "The day after tomorrow." She facepalmed.

"You forgot your own birthday?" Twilight asked incredulously.

"Well... I never really made a big deal out of it after I got here... so whenever it comes up, I just realize that I'm another year older, and get on with life." She felt the heat rise in her cheeks—she was embarrassed both because of forgetting her own birthday, and for being silly. Again. “So... a party... oh wow. And here I thought…”

“Thought what?”

That you’d come to your senses and wouldn’t want to go anymore because I’m an idiot.

“It’s not important. So we’re doing this, only some other time? I can’t believe my birthday is actually getting in the way …”

Twilight smiled at her and took her hand in turn. “You know, I’m actually looking forward to celebrating your birthday with you. And the date won’t run away. How about we reschedule to next Saturday?”

“Sounds great,” Sunset said, her voice slightly shaky. “So next Saturday. Wow.”

“How about we both think of something to do? And then do both things? So it’s, you know, a team effort?” Twilight said.

“Yeah, I like that. Let’s do that! This is going to be really… great.”

“Yeah,” Twilight agreed. “Exciting, right?” She turned to face Sunset, and when she saw the spark in Twilight’s eyes she had no doubts what exactly Twilight was referring to. Sunset nodded.

“You know what else I can’t wait for?” Twilight asked. Sunset gulped, unable to believe that Twilight was actually going to spell it out. But before she could nod Twilight added, “The cupcakes. I’m famished!”

They hurried back home. Sunset felt like she was floating along next to Twilight, being pulled along by her. More than once she almost bumped into people because she could barely take her eyes off Twilight—who, as she noticed, took every chance she could to sneak glances at her.

Next Saturday!

Wow.

***

It felt almost like returning home, Twilight thought when she followed Sunset Shimmer inside the apartment. It looked the same—which wasn’t that surprising considering that she had been here only a few days ago. But as comfortable and luxurious her castle in Ponyville was, Twilight had missed this apartment. Or maybe, she thought, the girl who lived there.

Sunset went ahead making her way to the kitchen, mumbling something about tea. Twilight went ahead into the bedroom where, quickly taking off her shoes before she pushed some of the stacks of books aside that were covering the desk so that they had some space to eat—she had learned during her previous stays that Sunset almost never used the kitchen table, but instead preferred to eat in bed or at the desk. When that was done she took to lighting some of the new candles as Sunset was still busy with the kettle.

Just as she was about to read a quick page in the book she had left here last time—Physical and Philosophical Foundations of Portals and Planar Gateways, by Aurora Glow—Sunset came in with two mugs of tea and a plate of muffins which she all put down on the desk before sitting down on the second chair. She looked a bit breathless, maybe from rushing upstairs and hurrying to prepare the tea. The two girls exchanged smiles and each took a muffin. For a few minutes the muffins took up all their attention.

“So, whatcha wanna do tonight?” Sunset asked her when they were finished. “How about the sequel to that movie we watched last time?”

Twilight chuckled. “That movie was so silly!”

“I remember you squealing with laughter, my dear princess,” Sunset retorted with a grin.

“I never said it wasn’t fun. Alright. Let’s do this!”

“Alright!” Sunset jumped up and rushed over to the bed to prepare the pillows. In the meantime Twilight picked up the plate and put it back in the kitchen.

“So, you have a plan for our date already?” Sunset called from the bedroom.

“Maybe,” Twilight answered with a smirk. She had thought of a few things, but nothing that would even qualify as a proper plan.

“What is your plan, then?” Sunset called from the bedroom.

“I’m not saying!” Twilight replied as she returned to the bedroom. “It’s a surprise!”

Sunset looked up to her from the bed and pouted. “Not fair!”

“Is too!” Twilight chortled as she sat down next to Sunset. “By the way, I have to run a quick errand tomorrow, back to Equestria.”

“What? But I thought you were staying—“

Twilight put her hand on Sunset’s mouth. “I am staying. It’ll be really quick, no more than an hour.”

“Well, fine, I guess I can deal with that,” Sunset mumbled against Twilight’s hand.

***

“Mhmm?”

Twilight’s voice right next to her ear. “I’m heading out, I’ll be back in an hour at most.” A stray strand of Twilight’s hair tickled her cheek.

“Mhmm.”

“Will you pick me up? We could grab breakfast on our way back.”

“Will try,” Sunset murmured.

A giggle. “I’ll write when I’m ready to come back. I believe in you, sleepyhead!”

“Mmm.” Sunset turned around with a smile and descended into dreams of Twilight’s laughter.

***

Twilight hurried through the streets, eager to get through the portal and finish her mission, even though it had been hard to get up this early. The bed had been so warm and comfy. But she really needed to fetch that present, and make sure she wouldn’t be back too late for the surprise party. There was a buffer of several hours, but still…

She had an idea of what she wanted to give Sunset for her birthday—an item she wouldn’t be able to find in the human world. In principle all she needed to do was to find it in her castle; it was probably in an older section, one that hadn’t been re-shelved and sorted for some time.

When she arrived in front of Canterlot High the square with the statue was deserted. After just a short look around to make sure nopony untoward was looking, she stepped through the portal.

***

Twilight Sparkle was no stranger to spending weekend days in school; sometimes her special projects required daily attendance. Dean Cadence, who often gave Twilight extra projects to keep her insatiable mind busy, had eventually agreed to give her a key so she could also work on weekends—but not without making Twilight promise that she wouldn’t disregard her need for leisure.

And Twilight’s latest project most certainly qualified for requiring steady attendance!

The encounter with the aggressive-looking girls the day before had been a setback, but she had still confirmed that her emitter worked just fine, and that whatever energy source was hidden inside the plinth was responding to the wavelengths she produced. Of course, her emitter had been incinerated in the process, but if she needed it, she could still build another one.

There were still many unknowns though. Despite constantly monitoring the energy readings, at least from a distance, she still hadn’t made any leeway in determining the origin of the strange radiation. If there was a pattern in the timing of her readings she hadn’t been able to figure it out yet.

And for more precise readings, including, say, strange light emissions on the surface of something that looked like regular stone, she would have to get more and closer looks at the statue. But unless she could continuously keep it under surveillance it would require extreme levels of luck to actually witness the energy excursions that infuriatingly always seemed to happen when she was turning the other way.

Unless she could come up with a different approach. And for the first time since her first day at Crystal Prep Academy Twilight was really glad she was a student of an upper-class school with upper-class resources. Resources that included half a dozen quadcopter drones that students could use, originally intended for the photography club and the school paper, but perfectly suited for certain scientific projects as well.

And they had finally arrived!

Twilight had already mostly completed the blueprint for installing her energy reader in one of the drones, but today her goal was to familiarize herself with the controls and maybe take a drone out for a little spin across town to Canterlot High.

Once she had the drone upgraded she would be able to greatly increase her surveillance time. And her chance to finally figure out what was going on would rise to—

Ah, but why waste time on woolgathering? she thought to herself as she carried the drone through the deserted corridors to the recess area. Today was designated to take the new equipment for a spin and gain an impression on its in-flight properties.

***

Twilight heard the voices and laughter echo through her castle as soon as she stepped through the portal. She quickly picked up the magic book from the portal device and floated it along as she happily cantered downstairs to meet the other girls.

She found them in the map room sitting in their respective chairs. As she entered, Spike hurried to get up from her throne and rushed to her for a welcome hug.

“Twilight! I thought you were only coming back tomorrow!”

Twilight gave him a nuzzle on the cheek. “I have to take care of something,” she explained. “I didn’t even plan to stay long.” She beamed at her friends. It was good to see them again. “What are you all doing here?”

“Rares thought it’d be a good idea to do this thing where we talk about what happened on a friendship mission, like when you make us, y’know?” Rainbow Dash explained.

“What? There was a mission?”

“Yes!” Pinkie Pie squealed. “Rarity and I went to Canterlot and we got hungry and had the bestest dinner ever, and then we had to help Saffron Masala and Coriander Cumin to get more clients so they’d stop arguing all the time, and they became super successful, but then Zesty Gourmand didn’t like their food because it was soooo much better than all the three hoof-rated places down the street, and the customers super-liked the food too, and everyone got seconds!” She took a deep breath before settling back in her chair, looking very pleased with herself.

“What Pinkie Pie means is, we were able to resolve the crisis, improve the relationship of father and daughter as well as their commercial outlook,” Rarity added. “We thought it would be good to go over the mission and share what we learned from it, as we usually do. We didn’t think you’d be back, dear, and we wanted to discuss it while the impressions were still fresh.”

Twilight’s joy of seeing her friends again evaporated within an instant. She hung her head. “I’m so sorry. I know I’ve been spending way too much time in the human world, and I—“ She broke off.

What was she going to tell them? That she was going to change her ways and spend less time visiting Sunset Shimmer in the human world? Was she going to make that claim while she was preparing to cross right back to the human world for another night? Knowing full well it wasn’t true?

It didn’t change the fact that she felt bad about leaving her Equestrian friends hanging this much. It didn’t take away the pang she’d felt in her chest when she’d heard that there had been a new friendship mission, and she hadn’t even been there.

And yet, she didn’t want to reduce the time she spent with Sunset. She couldn’t leave her hanging either, could she?

A gentle hoof on her shoulder interrupted her thoughts. Applejack stood right in front of her and looked at her, concerned. The other girls stood around her in a half circle.

“Twilight? Are you alright?”

Twilight sighed. “It’s just… I feel like I’m letting you down, and yet I don’t know how to fix it because I don’t want to let down Sunset Shimmer, either.”

“You ain’t lettin’ us down,” Applejack said. “It’s not like we all have to cling together every wakin’ moment. ‘sides, it’s not that different from when you first came here and would go on studyin’ sprees for days to end.” She smiled. “You ain’t lettin’ us down just ‘cuz you made a new friend.”

“Yes, don’t ever think that,” Rarity agreed.

“We know you won’t leave us behind!” Pinkie Pie said.

“And we’re certainly not jealous,” Fluttershy added.

Twilight looked at her friends one by one and saw nothing but honest smiles on their faces. “Was I really that bad when I first came here?”

“Worse,” Rainbow Dash reassured her.

Could it really be that simple? She still felt like she wasn’t doing right by her friends. Why her conscience insisted on feeling bad for her constant visits in the human world was probably a topic for some quiet time, but she could at least try to make up for it.

“Then at least let’s make sure I better myself,” she said. “How about we all meet up for tea tomorrow when I’m back?” Her suggestion was met with enthusiastic cheers. She bit her lips and added, “Now, um, I need to take care of something…”

“Anythin’ we can do to give ya a hoof?” Applejack asked.

“Well, um… I’m looking for a book. It should be somewhere in the library.”

“Seven pairs of eyes see more’n one,” Applejack said. “Let’s go! What are we looking for?”

“Um, Gusty the Great,” Twilight said, leading the group out of the map room.

“The foals’ book?” Rarity asked. “Pray tell, what would you need that for?”

Twilight felt the heat rise in her cheeks. “It’s a birthday present. It’s Sunset Shimmer’s birthday tomorrow, and I was thinking…”

“That’s an… uncommon present,” Rarity said.

“She mentioned how much it meant to her when she was young, and how she wished she had brought it with her. I was thinking of giving her my copy.”

“Why not just get a new one? Like, from a bookstore?” Spike deadpanned.

Twilight blushed and was very grateful that she was walking in front of the others and they couldn’t see it. “I, um, kinda want her to have something from me,” she explained in a small voice. “It’s silly, isn’t it?”

“You do realize none of us even knows Sunset Shimmer, right?” Rainbow asked.

“A very personal gift, I daresay,” Rarity said. “The two of you have become rather close over the last few weeks, haven’t you?”

“Um, yeah, you could say that…” Twilight murmured. The date. That night in Sunset’s kitchen. Or how I won’t even consider the possibility of reducing my visits. And of course the date.

She hadn’t really had time to think about the upcoming date, now that they had confirmed it and settled on a day. It seemed like a natural thing to do—as Rarity said, they had gotten very close. And after the night of Sunset’s breakdown Twilight had already suspected that Sunset had feelings for her that went beyond just friendship.

As for her own feelings for Sunset—her frequent visits and the birthday present she was about to pick up were probably a strong indication to what those feelings were. And after all, she was looking forward to their date. After her experience with Flash Sentry she was confident that a date with Sunset Shimmer would be much easier. And nicer. There would be no awkward silences, no forced small talk… it would just be like when they met up. Only…

“Twilight, darling? Are you still with us?”

Snapping out of her thoughts Twilight realized that she was standing still in the middle of the stairs leading up to the library. Her friends were standing behind her with concerned looks.

Twilight smiled. “Yes, I am. I was just thinking… I’m actually going on a date next week!”

“Again?” Rarity raised an eyebrow. “But from what you told us of your date with Flash Sentry it didn’t go too well.”

“It’s not… it’s with Sunset,” Twilight stammered, her cheeks turning a dark crimson.

“Way to go!” Rainbow said and extended her hoof. “Bump it!”

“My, my,” Rarity said. “Now all those visits and birthday presents make a lot more sense. If you don’t mind fulfilling my need for juicy gossip, how did it come to pass?”

Twilight rubbed her temple. “Well, it… I kinda realized when I was on that failed date with Flash Sentry that I’d rather spend my time with Sunset. So, um, we decided to just, well, try.”

“If you want some advice, just go for it and smooch her. Don’t overthink it like you always do,” Rainbow said.

“Sound advice, albeit rather crassly worded,” Rarity said. “Don’t overthink it. Let your heart guide you, and if it feels right, you’ll know.”

“Or when your tail goes twitch-a-twitch and you feel woozy in your left leg. That’s how I know,” Pinkie chimed in. “Although, I guess as a human you don’t have a tail.”

“I’ll, um, keep it in mind,” Twilight said, her cheeks still burning.

“She’ll love the present, too,” Rarity purred. “Ooh, you should write her a lovely dedication! Something poetic, how she’s the first thing you think of in the morning…”

“If you think she’s into mushy stuff,” Rainbow said, making a gagging noise.

“I think she’d like a dedication,” Twilight said. “But first we have to find the book.”

“Then what’re we waitin’ for, let’s go!”

***

The school drone was a blast to fly. It was noticeably more stable than Twilight’s own little ‘copter, and the vertical speed was breathtaking. But what impressed her most was the battery display in the corner of the tiny screen on the bulky remote control. After a few spins around the recess area and the football field, all in all about twenty minutes, the battery was still ninety-nine percent charged.

By now, her ‘copter would be unable to lift off higher than maybe a foot.

It took Twilight only a few instants to decide what to do next. Not that she expected to see anything interesting at this time, but it couldn’t hurt to get a feel for the flight over to Canterlot High School, where she would observe that statue until she found out what in the world was going on.

As always seeing the city from above fascinated her. Even with the quadcopter’s considerable power it was still a ten-minute flight over to the other high school. Twilight didn’t dare fly at top speed due the host of antennas, chimneys, and power lines she had to evade. At least until she dared rise high enough to fly above all ground obstacles. She was almost a bit disappointed when she saw the oversized horse statue in front of Canterlot High.

The square in front of the school was deserted, just as she had expected. She let the quadcopter circle the statue a few times and played with the camera’s zoom. At maximum magnification she could distinguish individual blades of grass.

She considered keeping the drone in place until someone passed by to get an estimate at how likely people would be to spot the drone. But of course she couldn’t know when the next pedestrian would come by.

If nothing happens in the next ten minutes I’ll just try some other time and—wait, who do we have there?

Somebody turned around the corner and headed for the plinth—only that it wasn’t just anybody. It was the yellow-and-red-haired girl that she had picked up energy readings from earlier. Only know she realized that she had also been one of the girls charging at her the day before when she had tried out her emitter.

Coincidence? Or rather—lightning??

It wasn’t lightning; lightning wouldn’t originate from the statue. And the person wearing a hoodie that had not been on the square a second earlier—had they come out of the plinth? How was that possible? And what was that light?

There was no other explanation. The stranger had come out of the statue plinth. Of from whatever lay behind the plinth’s surface and it’s weird light effects.

The hooded person waved the other girl, they quickly hugged, and Twilight hurried to let the quadcopter follow them. They turned into an intersecting street and then into the alley where Donut Joe’s was located.

“Purple hoodie, face unintelligible, height about five-four,” Twilight Sparkle murmured to herself as she jotted down a few quick notes. “Other girl—yellow complexion, red and yellow hair, cyan eyes, leather jacket. So she is involved! Gotta cross-reference the school’s records, maybe she’s a Canterlot High student.” She adjusted her glasses and turned to Spike with a sudden grin. “I finally found out what’s going on!”

She set the drone on a course to follow the two as they were taking off together. Luckily they weren’t hard to follow so that Twilight could spare some of her mental capacity to outline an algorithm for having the drone follow targets automatically.

“And screenshots. Why the heck can’t I make screenshots of them? Crud!”

Her last curse was owed to her two targets turning into Donut Joe’s. She wasn’t interested in where they went to have breakfast, but instead she needed to know where they hid when the visitor came over! Maybe, if she just waited it out, she would be able to follow them further…

Twilight checked the drone’s energy level. It was still at above eighty per cent, and if she didn’t keep flying the entire time the drone might easily be good for another couple of hours. She let the drone rotate and found a promising spot at the edge of a roof on the opposite side of the street where she could set the drone down in relative safety and conserve energy. The position even gave her a limited view through the diner’s front window.

She had brought some breakfast, so she didn’t have to leave the drone’s monitor, and that turned out to be a good call when, a few minutes after her two targets, four more girls arrived—and were enthusiastically greeted by her targets inside the diner.

Again she hurried to scribble down some notes on them, at least their hair and skin color. She recognized one of them—the one with the distinctive rainbow-colored hair—as another one of the bullies from the day before, but none of the others—but then again, she had never paid a lot of attention to supposed Canterlot High Students. She would see if she could find out more about those girls later, hopefully after she had found out some more interesting details about her main targets.

Screenshots would have been so nice. She would have to upgrade the drone’s control software to add that feature. And maybe some sort of autopilot she could feed basic patrol patterns in, in case she needed to keep an eye on these additional girls as well. Whatever their involvement with the strange visitor was.

Since nothing immediate seemed to be happening in the diner, she quickly pulled up the logs of her antenna readings and compared them to the latest occurrence. As she compared the data, a heatwave rushed through her body. This was it. The wavelength and amplitude of the latest reading, the one that had just occurred when the visitor had come through, was exactly the same as the somewhat smaller occurrences earlier. They had been here before! Several times!

With a belated shock she realized that that meant that she had only missed the visitor by a minute that one night when she had first visited the statue outside Canterlot High. Close….

***

When Twilight exited the portal she was happy—and a bit surprised—to find Sunset Shimmer hurrying towards her. The way she had reacted to the idea of meeting her at the portal, Twilight had not expected her to actually come out. Luckily she had the book safely tucked away in her bag.

Sunset gave her a quick hug to welcome her back. “I’m famished. Donut Joe’s?”

Twilight nodded enthusiastically.

“I’ll just text the others, maybe they wanna come too!”

“That’d be great!”

***

It took a bit more than half an hour until the group of girls left the diner again. In that time Twilight Sparkle had already found out most of what she needed about the group of girls associating with the visitor.

Canterlot High’s servers were no challenge for Twilight—the database instance was accessible from the internet and badly configured. The biggest issue was scrolling though students’ pictures until she had identified the other girls that had been present when the visitor arrived. After that she only needed some inner joins to retrieve all the relevant data—names, addresses, school files including grades, test results, and disciplinary records, and the parking permit for Rainbow Dash’s motorcycle including make and license plate. The red-and-yellow-haired girl was named Sunset Shimmer, and Twilight now had an address not far from the diner.

While waiting for anything to happen on the drone’s screen she cross-referenced the girls’ data with some other public databases to check for discrepancies or other peculiarities. She was only mildly surprised to find no data of that Sunset Shimmer that was older than two years. Maybe she had only recently moved to Canterlot.

“But where from, huh?” she murmured. Spike, fast asleep, stirred in his slumber but didn’t wake up. She added “possibly a visitor as well” to her file on that Sunset Shimmer before she double-checked the data on the other girls. But it was all there—families, elementary school report cards, sports events, photos in newspaper articles. So those four were most likely regular people.

“Then what are they doing with those two, that’s what I want to know.”

When the group of girls split up, Twilight didn’t hesitate to have the drone follow her two original targets. Before long she was certain that they were heading towards the address of that Sunset Shimmer she had on file.

The address turned out to be a somewhat run-down brownstone building in a less than shiny part of town. Twilight let the drone land again on a roof across the street, not daring to fly by the windows and have a look. She couldn’t risk the visitor noticing her!

***

“So what exactly was your errand about?” Sunset asked casually when they had settled down back in her apartment.

“It’s… kind of a surprise.”

“Ooh, for our date? I demand that you tell me this instant!” Sunset declared with a faux threatening voice.

“I’m not telling. It’s a surprise after all!”

“Not fair!”

“Is too!”

“Is not, and I’m not telling you my plan for the date either!” Sunset retorted and poked Twilight in the stomach. Twilight jumped and yelped in surprise at how sensitive her human skin was. Sunset sat up, a mischievous grin on her lips. “Oh-oh, looks like somepony is ticklish!”

“Sunset, don’t you—“

But Sunset didn’t care about Twilight’s protest. Before Twilight could react Sunset was on top of her and attacking her sides and stomach with quick-moving fingers. Twilight began to squeal frantically to get away from Sunset’s relentless hands, but she was completely helpless in the face of this onslaught. Sunset seized the opportunity and sat on Twilight’s upper legs, pinning her on the mattress.

“Plee-hee-hease!” Twilight whined. “Stop!”

Sunset ceased her attacks, resting her hands on Twilight’s stomach and quizzically looking into her eyes. “And here I thought you wanted to study everything about what being a human is like,” she said, her disapproving tone betrayed by the mocking glimmer in her eyes. “I feel that this is a very important lesson.”

“No! Please! I think I’ve had enough!”

The impish grin on Sunset’s face made it very clear that she didn’t think Twilight had had enough. That she was not done with Twilight yet. Clenching her eyes shut Twilight prepared for the next attack.

But Sunset changed her strategy. Instead of an overwhelming attack she now let one of her hands slowly wander around Twilight’s waist, making tiny steps with her fingertips. Each tiny poke sent a jolt through Twilight’s body and made her twitch a little. With some relief she realized that her human form seemed to be less ticklish on the sides. If she put in some effort she could even suppress the twitching.

Sunset, of course, noticed all that. She cocked her head and without a warning moved her hands further up Twilight’s ribs while at the same time applying a bit more pressure and Twilight found herself squirming and wriggling in delightful agony, trying to make it stop, but Sunset’s relentless fingers made it impossible to put up a fight.

Almost impossible.

It took all her strength but she managed to bring her hands to Sunset’s sides and began to tickle her in return. The result was more than she had hoped for, as Sunset gave a high-pitched squeal and immediately withdrew her attacking hands to try and fend off Twilight. Twilight seized the opportunity and bucked like an unruly foal, and Sunset slid off her legs and fell onto the mattress.

“Your turn!” Twilight grinned and threw herself onto Sunset, pinning her underneath her and relentlessly attacking her sides. The added dexterity of human hands really came in useful for her goal of making Sunset squirm and squeal.

But Sunset didn’t give in that easily. Just like Twilight did before she counter-attacked. Lucky for Twilight her pokes were uncoordinated as Sunset was still shaking with laughter. Realizing that she wasn’t getting anywhere with her counter-tickling she changed her strategy and instead tried to force Twilight’s hands away. Twilight had to evade Sunset’s interfering hands, and that was unfortunately enough to give Sunset a little respite. Her squirming became weaker, and she smirked at Twilight.

“You know, I’m actually not ticklish at all,” she said with surprising calm.

“You want me to believe that your reaction was feigned? Not a chance!” Twilight redoubled her efforts to find Sunset’s more sensitive spots, but even right on the lowest rib all she got was little jolt. No squeals and no real squirming.

“I can make myself not ticklish,” Sunset claimed.

“No way,” Twilight said. The memory of how helpless she felt when Sunset had been tickling her was fresh enough.

“Sure do,” Sunset said softly. “Try your worst. I won’t squeal.” She let go of Twilight’s hands and rested hers on Twilight’s thighs.

Twilight quickly assessed the situation. Sunset’s smile was remarkably confident. She had to up the game. Before she could have second thoughts she quickly slid one hand under Sunset’s jumper and went for her bare skin. Sunset inhaled sharply and jolted once, but the expected squeal didn’t come. Only now Twilight realized how smooth and warm the skin of Sunset’s stomach was.

“How do you do it?” she asked.

“Just focus. You try it,” Sunset said, smiling. Twilight nodded, and Sunset gently placed her hands on her sides again. Sunset started to tickle, and Twilight jolted and almost fell off her. She had to pull her hands out from under Sunset’s jumper to steady herself.

Once she had reestablished her balance Sunset continued to tickle. Twilight fought the urge to jump again and instead focused on the sensation of Sunset’s fingertips on her body. It’s just a pleasant touch, she told herself. Just Sunset Shimmer.

It worked. The tickling ceased. Sunset immediately noticed and stopped. “See? Not that hard.” She bit her lip. “Now let’s try hard mode.” She slid her hands under Twilight’s shirt, and Twilight jumped again. Without the layers of clothing the sensation was so much more intense!

“Focus,” Sunset whispered. Her motions were extra slow, and her hand remained firmly on the lower part of Twilight’s stomach, blissfully far away from the ribs where she was extra sensitive.

Twilight focused. On how nice Sunset’s gentle touch felt, and how warm and soft her fingertips were. There was no reason to jump. All it would do was to make Sunset stop, and she somehow didn’t want that.

Sunset gave her a lopsided smile and slowly moved her hand higher. Twilight bit her teeth, but there was no reason. The tickling was reduced to a pleasant tingling where Sunset touched her.

At least until Sunset, in one swift motion, seized Twilight’s sides, the super sensitive area below her ribs. No amount of focusing could have prepared her for that, and she almost instantly rolled off Sunset to one side, just trying to get away from the onslaught of Sunset’s fingers. “Mercy!” she gasped.

After a few more excruciating seconds Sunset obliged her and pulled back, giving Twilight a lopsided grin. Twilight noticed that her cheeks were slightly flushed. “Okay,” Sunset said softly. “I’d rather you remain in one piece.”

Twilight felt the heat rise in her cheeks as well. “I’d appreciate that. So how about a cease fire?” She extended her hand.

Sunset looked at her with a mischievous grin, but eventually shook Twilight’s hand. “Alright. No more tickles for tonight. How about we watch that movie instead?”

“Sounds good!”

***

“You’re still not telling me what you did in Equestria?” Sunset asked, her hand hovering threateningly in the general vicinity of Twilight’s waist.

“It’s a surprise,” Twilight said. She reached out with one hand and feigned a poke into Sunset’s side. Sunset quickly withdrew her hand to defend herself.

“Cease fire!” she cried.

“Then stop asking.”

“Mmmmmh okay. I’ll let you surprise me.” Sunset put the laptop on the floor and slowly got up. “I could use a shower after all our exercise.”

“Yes, me too,” Twilight said. Sunset didn’t notice her anxiously checking the time before she added, “I’ll go after you.”

***

“I wonder what they are up to now,” Twilight Sparkle murmured to herself. Over the last few hours she had continuously kept an eye on the battery levels of the drone, but since it was only in stand-by it hardly went down. Surveillance, she had come to realize that morning and afternoon, was a boring business. So when, after almost an hour, nothing had happened around Sunset Shimmer’s apartment, she had started to implement her autopilot.

A red pickup truck pulled over in front of Sunset Shimmer’s building, and out of the five girls climbing out of the car she recognized four from eariler. Twilight was pretty sure she could find the fifth one quickly. A quick search through the irresponsibly cooperative Canterlot High database—while she was still keeping an eye on the drone monitor—revealed that the fifth girl was probably Applejack, resident of Sweet Apple Acres, a farm at the edge of town. To double-check this, Twilight decided to take the risk and quickly launch the drone to have a peek at the license plate, and it matched.

***

“Surprise!” Sunset almost bounced back from the five cheerfully crying girls at her doorstep.

“Girls!” She remembered that she should play surprised and quickly added, “What are you all doing here?”

“We’re having a surprise party because it is your birthday!” Pinkie Pie screamed. “Well, not today, but we’ll just party into your birthday, and we will have punch and cake and the entire barn as a dancefloor and it will be so much fun!”

“Um, wow, that’s…” Even though she had known of their plans, Sunset realized that she was touched. “Thank you!"

“So, are y’all ready to get goin’?”

“One second,” Twilight called and ran back into the bedroom, fumbling around in her bag. She came back with a box-shaped wrapped present. “Ready,” she beamed.

“Your visit in Equestria?” Sunset asked.

Twilight smiled. “Maybe. I’m not telling. And you don’t have the time to tickle it out of me, so we might as well just go.”

“Smartass.”

***

It didn’t take more than a few minutes before all seven girls re-emerged from the building and squeezed into the pickup truck. The truck started and drove off along the street, Twilight Sparkle, who stood ready with the remote control in her hands, started the drone’s engines and took off.

“Please not too far,” she mumbled. After an entire day of surveillance there was only enough energy for roughly an hour left.

Twilight let the drone follow the pickup for a few minutes. Even though it became pretty obvious, she still confirmed on a map that the pickup was really heading out of town and probably to that girl Applejack’s farm.

“Drat!” There was just no way she would be able to follow them with the drone—it was way too far. The energy would be a problem, and the remote control’s range was probably not long enough either. The car would easily shake the drone once they left the city and could drive faster. She might be able to follow them until—

She shook her head. There was no time for these kinds of calculations. It was impossible to follow them with the drone, and that was that. If she wanted to get to that farm tonight, she needed a car. And she needed it now.

“Spike, we’re going home!” Twilight cried, quickly grabbing her things from the workbench and stuffing them into her backpack. She picked up a sleepy Spike, ran out of her laboratory and didn’t even bother locking the door.

Chapter Eight

It was pretty late already when Twilight exited the portal in the human world a few days later. Sunset was standing some steps away from the statue and didn’t waste a second to launch herself at Twilight the second she materialized and welcome her with a kiss.

“I missed you too,” Twilight giggled as they let go of each other.

“It’s been two horrible days,” Sunset pouted and took Twilight’s hand—it was definitely cold enough for gloves now, but holding hands was way more important than a little freezing. It always reminded Sunset of the first times they had met, when she had warmed Twilight’s hands.

“I think you’re exaggerating,” Twilight said, but she blushed.

“Well, maybe not late at night when we were texting,” Sunset conceded. “But still. Good to have you over again.”

“Yeah.”

“So… what should we do for dinner?” Sunset asked. “I could make mac and cheese again, if you like.”

“I guess.” Twilight sounded less than excited. “Or we could go somewhere. It’s… you know… we could go on a date.”

“Right now?”

“Sure!” Twilight exclaimed. “We can go on as many dates as we like now, can’t we? We can have dinner tonight, and we can still go on our big date on Saturday!” She grinned, satisfied with her flawless logic.

Sunset giggled. “Did you plan this? You did, right?”

“Mayyyyybe… a little…”

“And did you have anything in mind, my dear scheming princess?”

“I was thinking something nostalgic, actually,” Twilight said. Was it just Sunset or were her eyes positively sparkling? “How do you feel… about…”

Sunset knew she was only teasing her, but she still couldn’t help herself. “Twiliiiiight!” She stopped and tugged on Twilight’s hand, turning her towards herself.

“How about… some hot cocoa… and some waffles… and then we could… take a slow walk through the cold, and get cold hands, and…” Twilight’s voice trailed off, and she gave Twilight a small lopsided smile.

Sunset felt her grin grow on her lips. The way Twilight was referring to her first visit over, the night they had had hot cocoa and waffles at Donut Joe’s… the night it had begun. The night they had begun. “I’d like that,” she whispered.

“Then what are we waiting for?” Twilight said. She turned and started running, pulling Sunset along with her. “I’m starving!”

They ran through the quiet streets of Canterlot, giggling like crazy and turning more than a few heads. Sunset didn’t care. Twilight was with her, and that was all that mattered in the world. It took only a few minutes until they reached Donut Joe’s. Just like that fateful first night the diner was mostly empty, it being a weekday, and rather late for dinner as well. They were both out of breath from the running, and Twilight’s cheeks were flushed from the cold. She looked positively adorable.

The same table as last time was free, and they only needed to exchange one short look before they sat down there. Sunset picked up the menu, then remembered that she didn’t really need to think about what she wanted. She dropped the menu and saw Twilight doing the same. They both giggled. “Ready to order,” Twilight said.

Sunset reached her hand across the table and found Twilight’s, and their fingers intertwined. “Yeah,” she said, looking into Twilight’s eyes. Twilight raised her other arm to signal the waiter, and when he came they quickly ordered, hardly breaking their eye contact long enough to order, and completely oblivious to the annoyed sigh the waiter gave when they were done.

“Sunset? Twilight? Is that you?” a familiar voice called out from the front door.

“Flash Sentry!”

“Are you ever not here?” Sunset asked, grinning.

“Haha, I guess I could ask you the same,” Flash replied. “How is it going, Twilight? You back in town?”

“Pretty good, thanks,” Twilight said. “What are you up to?”

“Just grabbing a coffee to go; I’m on my way home. Football training. One sec.” He turned to the counter and quickly ordered.

“Does he know?” Twilight whispered.

Sunset bit back a giggle and shook her head. “I don’t think so.”

“So, yeah, good seeing you two, but I should really get going,” Flash said, a cup of coffee in hand. “Hey, um, Twilight, if you’re around over the weekend, we’re having a big football match on Sunday, and, I mean, if you’re interested…”

Sunset and Twilight exchanged a quick look. The date, Sunset thought.

“Yes, I’ll be around on Sunday,” Twilight said. “What do you say, Sunset? Can we go?”

“Sure,” Sunset said. “Should be fun.”

“Cool,” Flash said. “See you around!” He waved and turned to leave the diner.

When the door had closed behind him Sunset lifted her hand which was still holding Twilight’s. “He didn’t even notice,” she said, grinning. “Might be better, though. His ex-girlfriend holding hands with his last crush… that might not sit too well with him.”

“Do you think he’ll be alright?”

“Yeah,” Sunset said. “And for the record, I love it that you’re worried. That’s just so you.” She leaned across the table and gave Twilight a kiss on the nose. She suddenly couldn’t wait to be alone with Twilight, after the cocoa.

Someone cleared his throat next to them, and they hastily sat back, making room for the plate and the cups the waiter had brought.

***

Keeping her hands off of Twilight on the way home was incredibly difficult, but she restrained herself to longing looks which Twilight returned. At home, she thought, and walked maybe a little bit faster than she really needed to.

“So,” Sunset said when they had arrived and taken off their coats, “wanna watch a movie?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “You want me to believe that this movie you’re speaking of isn’t just pretense?”

Sunset, who was already reaching for her laptop, turned back to Twilight and gave her a sheepish grin. “I mean, we could watch a movie, I guess?”

“And miss two thirds of it. So why bother?” Twilight purred with half-closed eyes.

“I knew I couldn’t fool you,” Sunset said. She looked deep into Twilight’s eyes.

“You know,” Twilight said in a dreamy voice, almost a whisper, “I could get used to this.”

Sunset gave her an exaggerated pout. “Not my fault! You’re leaving again tomorrow!”

Twilight smiled and nodded. “There’s an obvious solution to this, though. You should just come visit me in Ponyville.”

Sunset froze. She knew this topic had to come up at some point, but why now, of all times?

Twilight didn’t seem to notice and simply continued talking. “The girls—I mean the ones from Ponyville—are dying to meet you. And I’m sure you’d like them. I mean, they’re not too different from the girls over here and—“

“Twilight,” Sunset whispered.

“—and Spike would like to see you again too—“

“Twilight.”

“—and we’d have my entire library to pick books from—“

“Twilight!”

“—and you could easily stay overnight, I mean, you’d need less than five minutes to get to Canterlot High through the portal, and—“

“Twilight, stop it!”

Twilight’s mouth fell shut, and she stared at Sunset with her eyes wide open. Sunset wondered just how loudly she had yelled at her and felt guilty. She took Twilight’s hand in a silent plea for forgiveness and added, much softer, “I can’t go back to Equestria.”

“Of course you can,” Twilight said. “The portal—“

“It has nothing to do with the portal, Twi! I’m just not ready to go back.”

“I don’t understand,” Twilight said and withdrew her hand. “What do you need to be ready for?”

Sunset sighed. For a moment she wondered how this night had gone from very promising to this kind of horrible so fast. How it could have happened that Twilight was now looking at her like this, no longer shocked by Sunset’s reaction, but with growing impatience.

“I can’t deal with it,” Sunset said. “I just can’t, okay?”

“But why? What’s this about?”

“It’s… I…” She closed her eyes. She really didn’t want to talk about this. The night on the kitchen floor had been bad enough.

“Tell me, Sunny!” Twilight urged her.

“I still feel like crap for what I was trying to do, for when I stole your crown and tried to enslave all of Equestria,” Sunset explained in a strained voice. “Some people here still aren’t really excited about me, and they saw me fight against some evil sirens. In Equestria, not so much.”

“Sunset, nopony is going to—“

“It’s not even about somepony looking at me the wrong way,” Sunset interrupted her. She spoke faster and more heatedly now. “I can probably deal with that. But it’s not the only thing I’ve done. I… Princess Celestia…”

She took a deep breath. How could she even begin to explain to Twilight how she felt about the way she had parted ways with Princess Celestia? How she was still angry at the condescending way her teacher had treated her? How humiliated she had felt—and still did—because of how Celestia had turned her back on her? How she used to blame Celestia for her lot, stranded in a strange world and returned to living like an adolescent? How guilty she felt about her betrayal when she had snuck through the portal—and how much more guilty she felt now because of her plan to enslave both worlds, and to destroy Twilight?

Going back to Equestria would mean having to face all of this. It would mean having to face other ponies, Princess Celestia—her entire inglorious past. She wasn’t ready for this.

“What about Princess Celestia?” Twilight asked as she didn’t continue talking.

The short version would have to do. “I betrayed her. And I failed her. Back then, when I left. And again, when… you know.” She still didn’t look up. She was shivering, she noticed.

“Sunset, I’m sure Princess Celestia… I can talk to her first, and you’ll see that—“

“Twi, stop it, please,” Sunset urged her. “I don’t want you to talk to Celestia! I don’t even want to think about going back to Equestria.”

“We’ll find a way to figure this out,” Twilight said, offering her a confident smile.

“Twi, please drop it!” Sunset said as the shivers got stronger. “I just can’t deal with her, okay? Can you please just accept that? I can’t deal with it!”

“But Sunset, I’m sure Princess Celestia would—“

“Never mind Celestia!” Sunset snapped. “I don’t wanna hear about how gentle and nice and forgiving she is! I know all that! It’s not about how forgiving or magnanimous or whatever she is!”

“Then what is the problem here, Sunset?” Twilight asked, getting more agitated as well.

“It’s…” Sunset exhaled slowly, trying to think of a way to explain this to Twilight. It wasn’t about Celestia being angry at her—if anything, Sunset knew she deserved it. She could deal with that, probably. She even shared Twilight’s confidence that Celestia would forgive her in the long run if she truly asked for it.

But she really didn’t want to explain how she still felt about Celestia and the way she had tossed her aside. Not that she had any right to still be upset, after all…

“Don’t tell me that ‘it’s complicated’! I want to understand what the issue is here!”

“Just leave me alone!” Sunset cried out. “I don’t want to deal with any of that, and I don’t want to talk about any of that, and can you just please for the love of—“ She started, not willing to refer to Celestia’s anything right now, let alone her love. Deflated, she added, “Just please drop it, okay?”

Twilight shied away from her, her eyes wide. She had scared her, Sunset realized. She had scared the one person that meant the most to her—the only person she could even begin to open up to about all that—all that stuff.

“Twi!” she begged. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to yell at you! It’s just—“

“No, it’s okay,” Twilight interrupted her, sounding a little shaky. She was also shivering, Sunset noticed as their eyes met. “Let’s just… calm down a bit, okay?”

“Yeah,” Sunset hurried to agree. She took a deep breath, never breaking eye contact with Twilight. Twilight extended her right arm, and for a moment Sunset thought she was reaching out to her, but then she realized Twilight was doing her calming breathing technique. “Twi, I—“

“May I?” Twilight didn’t even wait for Sunset’s consent before she continued, “Clearly this is upsetting you, and I don’t think there’s a point having this discussion when it’s just turning into a screaming match. What do you say?”

“Yeah, guess not. Let’s just drop it.”

“But only for now,” Twilight said firmly. “We’re postponing this topic until a time when we can talk about this calmly, okay?”

Sunset froze. Had Twilight not understood that she wasn’t ready to deal with anything related to Equestria? “Twi, really, I can’t—“

“If we continue dating, we’ll have to think about this at some point,” Twilight said. “I really want to continue dating you,” she added, and now her voice was raw with emotion. She reached out and took Sunset’s hand.

Sunset tried to swallow down the lump in her throat. “Of course I want to continue dating you too!” she hurried to say and squeezed Twilight’s hand. It was reassuring to hear Twilight say that. The idea of having to face the issue of her eventual return to Equestria again was less than pleasant, but she couldn’t help but see Twilight’s point. They’d have to discuss it at some point.

The longer she thought about it, holding Twilight’s hand and staring into her beautiful eyes, she crappier she felt about her reaction. She hadn’t even thought about Twilight, just her own stupid fears. Twilight deserved better than Sunset just shutting her down.

Well aren’t I a delightful little—

“You’re right,” she finally said with a hoarse voice. “We’ll talk about it. Just… not right away, okay?” She tugged on Twilight’s hand to get her to come closer. “I’m really sorry.”

“It’s alright,” Twilight said. “I shouldn’t have pushed you like I did when I clearly saw that you were distressed.” She gave Sunset a weak smile. “I’m sorry, too.”

“I overreacted.”

“I don’t think so. This must really scare you,” Twilight mused, then quickly raised her free hand. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to pry again. I’ll take your word that we’ll talk about it some other time.” She put her hand back on Sunset’s cheek. “You know, it usually helps to talk about stuff that’s so scary, and I’m always here for you if you need somepony to listen, okay?”

Sunset swallowed hard. “Okay,” she whispered and rubbed her cheek against Twilight’s hand.

Twilight pulled her into a hug, and for a while they just knelt on the bed and leaned against each other. Sunset felt the tension slowly leave her, and as she slowly caressed Twilight’s back it was replaced by something else.

“You know,” she whispered, “I think we just had our first argument, and you know what they say about making up, right?”

Sunset couldn’t tell if Twilight was just playing coy or she was being honest when she replied, “No, what is it they say?”

Instead of an explanation Sunset slowly pressed her down until Twilight lay on her back and Sunset was kneeling over her. She held herself with one hand and wiped a strand of hair away from Twilight’s eyes before she moved in for the kiss.

***

Twilight let her hands wander up and down Sunset’s back, but most of her mind was occupied with returning the kiss. Sunset’s tongue circled around her lips, and Twilight’s met her halfway. As Sunset opened her mouth, a soft sigh escaped her. She stood up one of her legs to lift her hip against Sunset.

Sunset broke the kiss and moved down Twilight’s neck and past her collarbone, covering it in little kisses. She raised her rump from where she had been resting on Twilight to gain a better angle, but as she made her way lower and lower her lower backside brushed against Twilight’s thigh, effectively straddling her leg.

She lowered her hands on Sunset’s back, only stopping briefly for a playful tug on the hemline of Sunset’s pants. Sunset stopped kissing her for a moment and looked up at her with an almost comical begging expression in her cyan eyes. She gave her a brief nod and kissed the underside of Twilight’s chin, and Twilight moved her hands even lower, cupping Sunset’s buttocks through the thin fabric of her pajama pants.

Sunset moved up again and covered her mouth in another passionate kiss. Twilight noticed that she was panting, breathing through their interlocked lips. She returned the kiss with vigor, their tongues circling each other.

Sunset broke the kiss to give Twilight a playful gaze, and after a moment’s deliberation shoved her hand under Twilight’s top. Twilight inhaled sharply, but quickly remembered the lesson of how to not be ticklish. Instead she focused on the wonderful sensation of Sunset’s loving touch on her sensitive human skin.

But she wanted another kiss, and so she cupped Sunset’s face in both hands and nudged her back up. Sunset happily complied, and Twilight was almost overwhelmed by so much close contact with Sunset—kissing, her hands on her bare stomach, her thigh between Sunset’s legs…

Suddenly Sunset’s breathing became heavier. She broke the kiss and rested her head on Twilight’s shoulder, squirming against Twilight’s leg. After a soft moan she lifted her head again and looked into Twilight’s eyes. “Wow,” she whispered, smiling.

“Yeah,” Twilight agreed.

“That was definitely a first for me,” Sunset said.

“Yeah,” Twilight agreed again. Then a suspicion hit her. “Wait, what?”

“I, well… you know, with your leg, I…” Sunset blushed.

“You… you mean you…” Twilight found herself unable to complete the question. Sunset understood her anyway and nodded dreamily.

“I, um…” Twilight stammered, trying to wrap her head around what had just happened. Had she really…? Just because of her leg…?

Sunset planted a kiss on Twilight’s chin and interrupted her train of thought. Her hand wandered to the hemline of Twilight’s pajama bottoms and playfully tugged on it. “I’d really like to return the favor,” Sunset whispered, her voice hoarse.

“It’s… the first time for me too,” Twilight said. Part of her wanted to gain some time to think through what was happening right now and what Sunset wanted to do. There were most likely implications that needed to be considered…

She looked into Sunset’s eyes, the blissful smile on her face, and she knew she didn’t care about implications. She took Sunset’s hand and slowly pushed it underneath the hemline of her pants before giving Sunset an, as she hoped, determined nod. Sunset happily obliged.

They maintained eye contact, even though Twilight felt a sudden surge of embarrassment. But the love she saw in Sunset’s eyes resting on her calmed her down and made her welcome Sunset’s touch even more. It wasn’t embarrassing at all, she realized. She was sharing this immense closeness with the girl she loved. If anything, it was absolutely amazing.

“Wow indeed,” Twilight said, breathing heavily, afterwards. She raised her head and kissed Sunset, who then sunk down next to her, resting her head on her shoulder.

“Yeah."

Twilight played with a lock of Sunset’s hair. Whether it was the lingering bliss or some other newfound source of confidence, she said, “Y’know… since the first time was kinda on accident, I fear I… may not really have learned anything from it.” She slowly moved her hand down Sunset’s body until it was resting on her hip. “So, for the sake of scientific rigor, would you… do it again?”

Sunset propped herself up and looked down on Twilight. “If we head down this path we may not get sleep at all tonight.”

Instead of a reply Twilight just rolled Sunset over and leaned over her. “Scientific rigor is very important,” she mumbled, moving her hand down Sunset’s stomach. “Here…”

***

I really want to know what’s going on up there, thought Twilight Sparkle. She stood above her bike outside the apartment building where the red and yellow-haired girl, that Sunset Shimmer, lived, and where, as she was reasonably certain, that same Sunset Shimmer and her visitor were now hiding in.

She shivered in the cold of the late autumn night, well aware that she couldn’t stick around for much longer. It was a school night after all.

Her receiving equipment was by now refined enough to give her exact readings from a distance, but she still needed a close-up full-spectrum analysis of the actual transgression, when one of the visitors, for instance the person always hiding under that blasted hoodie, actually emerged from what she was now fairly certain to be a gate to a parallel dimension. She needed a video, she needed all the scientific proof she could acquire to quiet every last bit of doubt—of which there would be lots and lots, considering the outlandish nature of her discovery.

So when earlier this week she had picked up a regular flurry of the low-level readings that, as she knew now, preceded a transgression, she had unfailingly grabbed her bike and had hurried to Canterlot High School to be there on time when it happened—at least as long as it was quite a bit after school hours, so she wouldn’t risk encountering the local student body. But there had been nothing.

And then, tonight, the bigger emission that signaled someone coming through that portal. Of course it had happened just during dinner, and by the time she had managed to get to Canterlot High School it was long over, and the square with the stature had been deserted.

So instead she had biked to the apartment which she had found thanks to her drone operations, and had found it lit. Shadows were moving in the windows, and by comparing those motions with some sample videos she found on the internet, Twilight determined that there were likely two people in the apartment.

Then the motions had stopped, although the apartment had remained lit. So they were probably not sleeping yet, but there was also no way Twilight could see what they were up to. Or what they looked like!

Mental note: bring the drone next time. She could just launch it from the street and have a short peek inside.

She thought of the option to just ring and see who opened up the door. Maybe they would even explain to her what was going on.

Yeah, or maybe they are insectoid monsters who will eat my face for uncovering their secret!

Besides, what good would that do her? She needed to be present, live and in color and some other parts of the electromagnetic spectrum, when the transgression actually happened. And the way things were going, she would need an extraordinary amount of luck to be there in time. As had been shown the low-level readings didn’t give her an exact enough time frame. And she couldn’t keep the drones watching the portal at all times.

Not that that would help me at all if I saw them coming through with the drone. I need to be there! She stomped her foot on the cold sidewalk concrete. It was frustrating! Infuriating!

Twilight looked up at the still lit window on the second floor. Then an idea struck her. Of course! It was the very reason she had found this apartment in the first place! Because she had followed that Sunset Shimmer and the visitor there from the portal. After, which was at least a reasonable assumption, that Sunset Shimmer had come to welcome the visitor at the portal.

It was a long shot, but at least Twilight could get a clue when another transgression might take place. And, even more important, she would have enough time to get to the portal, especially if she could take her dad’s car. There would be false alarms, for sure—but at least it was a plan. Of sorts.

Still better than relying on dumb luck.

She would need a webcam, and a small battery pack, and some other bits and pieces she had probably lying around somewhere. Fixing it up would be so simple that she’d be able to do it in her sleep.

She turned around her bike, scanning the street for suitable spots for her cameras. Between the scrawny trees, the street signs, and the garbage bins there would be plenty of options to choose from. Maybe she could even find a way to get a second webcam installed higher up, with a good view through the second floor window. The fire escape looked promising.

All the possibilities!

School night or not, Twilight thought as she rode back home, now was the time for some tinkering.

***

Not enough sleep. Between fixing up her webcam with a battery unit and making sure her concoction’s web server was configured correctly and accessible through a secure shell, Twilight didn’t get more than two and a half hours of sleep before her alarm clock woke her up.

With her modified camera in her backpack, she had left her parents a note, claiming she’d left for school early to get some work done on her project—not entirely untrue, she thought as she cycled through the streets which were still pretty empty at this time of the day, two hours before school started. Maybe she’d find the time for another power nap before classes started, if she hurried enough.

Her greatest fear was that her targets would be up already, but when she arrived at the apartment again there were no lights on inside.

She pulled a fire iron from her backpack and used it to pull down the fire escape ladder. It clattered terribly as it fell down, and Twilight held her breath, expecting some window to light up and someone yelling at her, but nothing happened. Grinning she climbed up the ladder, grateful that her target was only on the second floor.

Up on the fire escape she checked the window. Her curiosity took over, and she pressed her face against the glass for a better look. It was dark inside and she didn’t get a very good look inside, but could clearly discern a bedroom. In the bed there were two people; although they were huddled against one another so close that she could hardly tell their bodies apart, she could see a red-and-yellow-haired head and one very bare yellow shoulder with a purple arm wrapped around it. Maybe those visitors didn’t wear clothes when they slept?

Fighting back an unexpected blush, Twilight set to work. She put down her backpack and arranged her equipment on the fire escape: the modified webcam, a C clamp, a screwdriver, a headlamp, and a roll of duct tape.

She put on the headlamp and got to work in its light. With the C clamp it was trivial to fix the webcam to the handrail of the fire escape. Twilight connected her phone to the webcam to check the image transfer and was pleased to see that she had a clear albeit somewhat granular image of the two sleepers. She waved her hand in front of the camera and was pleased to get an almost instantaneous alert on her phone—the motion detection program appeared to be functional. She still wrapped a layer of duct tape around the clamp for good measure, just in case.

Chancing another glance at that naked shoulder Twilight took a deep breath. This was it, she was sure. The next time the visitor came over, she’d be ready. No more missed opportunities. Not anymore.

Chapter Nine

Sunset put down her homework and pulled the buzzing book out of her bag. Finally an excuse to take a break—she had been waiting for Twilight’s message for what felt like hours!

I’m practically ready; I should be there in ten minutes. Are you picking me up? ❤

Can’t wait, I’ll meet you there. I’m bringing the girls too, can’t wait! xoxo

She stuffed the book in her bag. The bag was pretty packed already with the two pairs of skates she had gotten for little money from a thrift store in town—her plan for their date. It would be a new experience for Twilight to go ice-skating on human legs—and it would be a great opportunity for a lot of holding hands and steadying one another, Sunset hoped. When she was done, she sent a quick text to Rarity, just like they had agreed to do.

Are you still at Donut Joe’s? Twilight will arrive in ten minutes, I could just meet you there?

She hurried to get dressed; winter was definitely coming with freezing temperatures and even the first bit of snow. Right when she left her apartment she received a reply from Rarity.

Yes, that’d be perfect. We’ll try to be ready by then.

When she arrived at Donut Joe’s a few minutes later, the waiter was just giving her friends the check. Applejack picked up the check. “Wait a second,” she said and squinted at the check, “that ain’t right, we only had five cups o’ tea, not seven! He done screwed up!”

“Um, it’s probably just a mistake…” Fluttershy said.

“We could just chug the other two cups!” Pinkie suggested.

“We’re still not payin’ that.” Applejack got up and marched up to the counter, the check in her hand.

Sunset rolled her eyes, impatient to get going so she’d be at the portal in time. She didn’t want to waste any more time before seeing Twilight. “Girls, I could go ahead, and meet you when this is sorted out?”

“Nonsense, dear,” Rarity said. “We’re coming with. This is only going to take a minute.”

“Besides, we know you need some private time,” Rainbow Dash chimed in, waggling her eyebrows, “but you can’t hog her all the time, if you know what I mean.”

“You really shouldn’t be assuming things just because you don’t have that kind of stamina, Rainbow,” Sunset replied with a smug grin. “And I’m not hogging her. I’m happy that you’re coming along.” She suppressed a sigh and wrote quick addendum to Twilight.

We might actually be running a bit late, some mix-up with the check. Just wait for us there.

***

There had been a few false alarms, just as Twilight Sparkle had expected. Sunset Shimmer getting up for a glass of water, or leaving the apartment for groceries, or heading to the bathroom… Twilight estimated that it would only be a few days before she’d succumb to the urge to put her motion detection software on silent mode.

But as stressful as it might be, it was her best shot at uncovering the mystery. She would gladly cycle to Canterlot High another dozen times just to learn that Sunset Shimmer had gone to the convenience store to get tissues, if that meant she would get to witness an actual transgression.

So when she saw Sunset Shimmer getting ready to leave on this Saturday afternoon, she again dropped what she was doing—a rather unengaging essay on modern poetry—and got dressed herself.

“Wait here for me, Spike, this isn’t going to be long,” she told her best friend. He raised an ear, looked outside the window, and curled up on her bed. Twilight smiled. As much as the little guy enjoyed coming along, he disliked the cold winter weather outside even more.

She picked up her bag—always at the ready with her detection equipment—and went downstairs. Both her parents were sitting in the living room, reading books. “Dad, can I get the car? I need to get something.”

“Does it have to be now, dear?” her father asked, putting down his book. “I’m not too happy about the weather today.”

“But I need some special parts for a science project,” Twilight said. The lie came easy—she had prepared for this exact situation. She had seven more responses set up for further requests for the car. And she was also prepared for her father reacting this way. “I can’t believe you’re still punishing me for the bump, dad,” she said dejectedly.

“Twily, that’s not—“ her father said, and for a second Twilight felt bad for playing her parents like this. But how else was she going to get on with her mystery project? “Fine, take the car, but please be careful, and be home before dark, understood?”

“Of course!” she beamed. She rushed over to her dad and gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. “You’re the best!”

“And don’t you forget that,” he mumbled, smiling.

Picking up the keys Twilight rushed outside. Hopefully this was the time!

***

When she got there, the square in front of Canterlot High was deserted just like after the last alarms. On a hunch Twilight parked the car in the side street right next to the school, where she could see the statue, but wasn’t as obviously in sight herself. Just in case. She left the engine running—also just in case.

It was really good to have the car, Twilight thought. It provided her with a place to wait, in line of sight of the statue. And it would enable her to quickly get away in case there was another encounter with Canterlot High’s plentiful bullies.

To pass the time she took a look at her energy meter. No reading. She placed the device on the passenger seat.

Again nothing?

Suddenly someone banged on the trunk of her car, and Twilight started. In the rear mirror she saw an angry face—no, rather three angry faces. The bullies!

Without thinking she hit the accelerator and turned the corner. Just away from them!

Then her energy meter on the passenger seat blinked.

***

“Chillax, we’re only like five minutes late,” Rainbow said and gave Sunset a playful shoulder bump. “It’s expected.”

Sunset sighed. Of course she knew that Rainbow was right, and that a few minutes didn’t even matter in the grand scheme of things. It was just so unnecessary, and Twilight was probably now waiting for them in the cold, and—

“Stop it,” Rarity admonished her good-naturedly. “There’s no need for brooding, you know.”

Sunset laughed. What else could she do? Her friends were right, even she had to admit that, and she would rather welcome Twilight with a big smile on her face instead of a frown. “Alright, alright, I’m stopping. It was silly enough after all.”

“It’s good we were all together,” Fluttershy said. “I really don’t like complaining to wait staff.”

“Even when they messed up?” Applejack asked. She cracked her knuckles. “Glad to be of service, sugarcube.”

“How long is Twi gonna stay again? We could all watch the boys’ football match on Sunday, if you like.” Rainbow suggested. “It’s gonna be a tough one, we’re up against Crystal Prep, so they’re gonna need all the support we can get.”

“Until Monday,” Sunset said. “We were thinking about going to the game, actually.”

“Awesome! Gotta show that school spirit!”

“I’m looking forward to—“ Sunset trailed off. “That car…”

“What about it?”

Sunset growled. “Oh you’ve got to be kidding me! It’s her! It’s that strange girl!” She pointed at the car parked right at the corner ahead of them. The same one she had seen all those weeks ago when she had first brought Twilight to the portal. The dent in the rear bumper from when she had hit the garbage bin was clearly visible.

“The spy?” Rainbow asked. “Let’s go get her!”

“Right behind you!” Applejack shouted, and the three of them sprinted towards the car.

***

Twilight almost lost control going around the corner and had trouble to stabilize the car’s rear end. Then she saw it and momentarily forgot about the car.

Across the usually solid surface of the statue plinth ran ripples, and it was suddenly basked in a faint blue glow. Then a figure stepped out of the side of the plinth. The other visitor. When they looked around, their attention attracted by the car closing in on her, Twilight could finally see their face—

It was hers. Looking at the intruder, the alien—Twilight looked into a lifelike mirror.

How can that be?

The shock jolted through her body. She realized that the car was still going, heading for the plinth, and for the monstrosity that had stolen her face.

In panic, she hit the break. Only that she hit the wrong break. The one that was the accelerator.

The engine roared, and the car almost leaped forward, closing the distance to the statue and the strange creature that looked exactly like herself.

***

“What the hell is she doing?” panted Applejack as the three girls ran around the corner. The car with the dented bumper was accelerating towards the statue.

“Twilight!” Sunset yelled. “Twiii!”

To her right Rainbow Dash accelerated and left her and Applejack behind, but not even she was able to match the car’s speed.

“The car, Twi, the car!” Applejack cried.

Twilight finally seemed to notice them, and she looked at Sunset, her eyes full of surprise. For a split second their eyes met. “Go back!” Sunset mouthed, slowing down now that her stamina was starting to wear out.

And as far as she could tell, Twilight stumbled back into the portal right before the car crashed into the statue plinth with a sickening crunch, followed by the stupidly bright clatter of breaking glass and the dull thud of the statue impacting on the concrete ground.

A flash of bright purple light blinded Sunset, and then a shockwave crashed into her and knocked her over. She fell backward, barely able to break the fall, as the wave of magical light washed over her. She screamed Twilight’s name, but couldn’t even hear her own voice.

***

The airbag had almost knocked Twilight unconscious, and the bright flash of light had thoroughly screwed with her sense of orientation. I crashed dad’s car, she thought incoherently as she tried to wiggle free of the white rubber hull that was about to bury her, as if it was willed to trap her in the car.

I’m in so much trouble.

And then: Thank goodness I didn’t bring Spike.

Flailing her arms like a mad person she was finally able to push the airbag down and free her field of vision. She knew she needed to get out of the car. But when she pulled the door lever the door wouldn’t budge.

“Hey!” somebody shouted. “Are you alright?”

“We have to get her out!”

“Arrumph! Door’s stuck!”

“The window, AJ!” Twilight looked to her left and saw two vaguely familiar faces, one orange and one blue. Two pairs of arms reached through the window—broken, she realized—and seized her arms.

“Twilight?” one of them asked. The CHS bullies.

They pulled, and Twilight felt herself being lifted up from her seat and through the car’s window. Then they sat her down on the concrete.

“Twilight, are you alright?” the one with orange skin and blonde hair asked.

“AJ,” the blue one said. “How is that—“

“Please don’t hit me,” Twilight finally said.

***

Sunset sat up, and immediately the world started spinning. The back of her head hurt; she must have hit it when she fell over. In the distance she saw the car standing where the statue plinth had used to be. The plinth itself, and the statue along with it, lay toppled over on the square.

“Twilight,” she mumbled. She tried to get to her feet and almost fell over again, but someone seized her shoulders and steadied her.

“Take it slow,” Fluttershy said, “you bumped your head pretty badly.”

“Twilight,” Sunset repeated.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash reached the car; apparently they had weathered the magic flash better than she had. She saw them reach into the car and pull her out. But what was she doing in the car anyway? And why was her coat different, and the glasses, and her hair…

“It’s not her,” she whispered with growing terror. “It’s not Twilight!”

“Sunset, please, you need to take it slow—“

She pushed Fluttershy’s hand away and carefully got to her feet. She felt like vomiting, but there was no time for that now. She needed to find Twilight—the right Twilight, not the one that Applejack and Rainbow Dash were gently sitting down on the ground.

What I need is to find her.

She stumbled towards the car and the plinth and the statue and the girl that wasn’t Twilight. Her vision was unsteady; one second the strange girl and her friends were close enough to touch them, the next they were about a quarter mile off.

She staggered and felt someone’s arm around her waist steadying her. With a grunt she brushed them off.

Not what I need.

What I need is to find her.

Sunset slowly shuffled past the three girls sitting on the floor, not even sparing the other girl another glance. She didn’t care about this world’s version of Twilight. She needed to find her Twilight.

The car stood where the plinth had been, with an almost rectangular dent in the hood from the corner it had crashed into. It was steaming softly, and one of the turn signals was blinking. The plinth lay a few feet off, and as Sunset came closer she saw that it was cracked right through the middle. The statue behind it was broken in half.

What if Twilight was under the plinth?

No.

What I need is to find her.

She had to hold onto the plinth because of her dizziness. She wondered which side of the plinth the portal was on, if it was the one she was looking at or the one it was laying on, but deep down she knew already that it didn’t matter.

Steadying herself with the plinth she slowly moved around it, careful to not stumble over the debris. But on the far side there was no trace of her Twilight either.

Because she has gone back right before the crash.

That’s why I won’t find her.

The truth of that thought hit her like a sledgehammer. She slowly crouched down next to the plinth, then sat and leaned against it as all her strength left her. I won’t find her.

“Sunset, please, just take it slow, help is on the way, you’ll be fine.”

But I won’t find her.

Numb from the shock, she fumbled open her bag which she was miraculously still carrying. At least she needed to check in on Twilight, make sure she was alright, that she had made it back home safely despite the portal being shattered. Together, they would find a way to cross the dimensions, portal or no portal. Even if it had to take a week.

Sunset reached into her bag and pulled out the book. The book was hot to the touch when she picked it up, and she dropped it on the ground. Only then she noticed that the book’s cover, emblazoned with her cutie mark, was scorched and covered in soot.

In panic she opened the book—and recoiled as several of the blackened pages almost crumbled between her fingers. She shrieked when she realized that almost all the pages were at least partially burnt.

How was she supposed to get in touch with Twilight again? How could she know if Twilight was alright? How could she help Twilight find back to the human world? Back to her?

What I need is Twilight back!

She can’t just be gone…

Dumbfounded, she stared at the scorched book in her hand and tried to grasp what was really happening. That Twilight was not here anymore, and that the portal was destroyed, and that her only remaining means of getting in touch with Twilight was probably broken.

That she had lost her.

No! It can’t be! It can’t be!

That other Twilight! She had caused the accident, had destroyed the portal! She would have to fix it! It was her fault after all!

Still dizzy Sunset got to her feet again, almost falling over when she straightened up. For a second her vision became black. When she could see again and was sure she wouldn’t faint, she turned around and slowly made her way towards the sitting girl. This world’s version of Twilight, who had caused everything to go wrong.

You’ll bring me my Twilight back!

Someone grabbed her arm and held her back. Sunset tried to tear free of the attacker, but the other’s hold was too strong. “Let go of me!” she grunted.

“Sunset, darling, I know you must be upset, but please don’t do anything rash. The police will be here very soon, and if you do what I know you’re planning to do you’ll be in a world of trouble.”

You think you know how I feel, Rares? You know nothing.

“Please, Sunset!” Rarity urged. “It’s not going to bring her back, you know.”

Maybe it is.

“And what would she think about you hurting that girl?”

An image flashed before Sunset’s mind’s eye. Twilight’s face, looking at her. Not angry, but disappointed. Frowning. But Twilight was probably never going to frown at her again. Or look at her again. Or be with her again.

Sunset hung her head. Her tears were flowing. She felt Rarity hugging her from behind, but all she could think of was that image of Twilight frowning at her.

“Twilight…”

***

When the police car turned around a corner and pulled over next to the broken remains of the statue lying on the street and the sidewalk Sunset couldn’t stand being here any longer; leave it to the others to deal with the police and the other Twilight.

But that girl is not Twilight, regardless what she looks like.

Besides, there was one bit of hope still left. Not all the pages of the book had been burned in the magic eruption when the portal had been destroyed. Maybe, just maybe, she could still get in touch with Twilight. Make sure she was alright. And then figure out a way to fix this.

It had to work. She couldn’t even begin to imagine the alternative.

Maybe that was why she didn’t want to make her attempt right there, at the crash site, with her friends and all kinds of strangers, including the girl that was not Twilight, looking at her. She needed to be alone for this. Alone with Twilight, if—when she replied.

Sunset had thought to return to the safe confines of her apartment before she wrote, but she couldn’t stand waiting that long. The uncertainty was gnawing at her. The only thing she was able to think of was the blessed moment when the book would light up once more, and in Twilight’s impeccable hornwriting she would read the words I’m okay, I’m working on a way, I love you.

She needed to read those words, maybe even more than she needed air to breathe.

So she only walked down the street in which they had first encountered the other girl’s sedan. Unbelievable that that had only been a few minutes ago. A few minutes ago when the world hadn’t turned into a complete nightmare.

When I was on my way to meet my love.

Sunset walked into the street and sat down against a fence, just on the ground. She didn’t care about the cold street she was sitting on; it was only mildly uncomfortable in comparison to—

Enough sulking. Let’s do this!

With great care she pulled the disfigured book from her bag, trying not to look at the skates she had gotten for their date. Just as she had seen earlier, some of the pages were only partly burned, with a precious few almost completely unharmed. Still, she was afraid of damaging the book even more, so she turned the pages extra slowly.

That was when one of the almost unburned pages caught her eye.

I’m so sorry; I completely misunderstood you, Sunset Shimmer! Of course I’d like to chat!

It was like a buck to her stomach. She uttered a soft whimper as unwanted tears shot into her eyes. Twilight had written her this line during that fateful night they had first started texting back and forth. It had been one of the first things Twilight had sent her, and Sunset clearly remembered how endearing she had found this reply. After the short disappointment when Twilight had seemingly just ended the conversation with the suggestion of hot milk, Sunset had been delighted at the prospect of exchanging some more messages.

Sunset sniffled and wiped her eye with an abrupt and angry motion. Not now. There would be more than enough time for reminiscing—painfully so, probably. But first she needed to make sure Twilight was alright.

She gently touched the line written in the book before she carefully turned more pages, finally reaching the empty pages in the later part of the book. Several of those remained, thankfully. She lowered her ball-pen to the paper, but hesitated. What if there wasn’t a reply? Then she’d know that… know what?

That nothing will be alright…

Another tear rolled down her cheek, and she resolutely pressed the ball-pen on the paper.

Twi, please tell me that you made it back home! The portal is destroyed, and so is most of my book. Please be okay. I love you. SS

The book glowed in its familiar way, and Sunset exhaled sharply, not even remembering that she had held her breath. At least it was still working! Now all she had to do was wait…

Sunset knew herself well enough to know that if she just remained seated here and stared at the paper, she would probably drive herself insane. Biting her lip—please don’t take too long—she got up again. Besides, she really wanted to be alone right now. While she was waiting for the reply she could just as well start heading home.

***

Home wasn’t all that much better. Well, honestly, until she at least heard from Twilight, nothing would be good. And probably not until she’d see her again and would be able to hug her and never let her go again.

Whenever that might be.

She was sitting on her bed, staring at the candles on the windowsill. It was all she had been doing for almost two hours. She had no idea how she had come home, or what had become of the crash site, or the other girl—the girl that wasn’t Twilight despite the way she looked. The book lay in front of her, closed, silent. There was still no reply.

So she stared at the candles which she had bought a few weeks back, thinking it would be nice to have them for when Twilight came over. That she might like them. That she might like it enough at Sunset’s apartment that she would come back. And now, even though she fought this thought with every ounce of willpower she possessed—and now, maybe Twilight was never coming back, and she might never light those candles for her again.

No! She’s fine, she’ll write back when she can, and she’ll find a way back here!

Someone knocked on her door, and she jumped, startled. But of course it couldn’t be Twilight.

She reluctantly got up and opened the door, only to be greeted by a gentle hug by Rarity. “Sunset! How are you holding up, dear?” Sunset wriggled free of the hug—nice and soft and comforting, but not the hug she was craving right now—and let Rarity come inside.

She was accompanied by Rainbow Dash who gave her an encouraging pat on the shoulder. “Hey Sunset, how’s it going?”

“Guys, what are you doing here?” Sunset asked as she led them into the kitchen.

“We came to make sure that you are alright,” Rarity said and sat down. “We would have been earlier, but the police officer insisted on taking our statements at the precinct. It was so—anyway, that’s not important right now. How are you doing, Sunset?”

“Well, thanks, I guess, but… no.” Sunset also pulled out a chair and settled down. “Can’t say that I am alright.”

“You didn’t get injured in the accident though, did you?” Rarity asked.

“No,” Sunset replied. “At least not physically, I guess.”

“You seemed a bit conked out,” Rainbow remarked, leaning against the door frame.

“Yeah, that magical eruption or whatever it was knocked me down. When… when it happened. But it doesn’t seem to have any long term effects, I think.” At least not on her. The book, now that was a whole different story…

“Well, that’s something, right?” Rainbow said. It was almost painful to hear how hard she tried to put on an optimistic façade. Painful and a little bit demeaning—Sunset wasn’t a foal after all!

“Yeah,” Sunset agreed sarcastically. “Super awesome.”

“Ahh,” Rarity chimed in, “um… yes. I take it that means you haven’t found a way to contact Twilight?”

“I have texted her through the book. I think the message got sent, but she hasn’t replied,” Sunset said with a hoarse voice. “The book got damaged by that eruption, and maybe hers is worse…” She choked on her own words and exhaled in one long painful sob. The horrible truth she had been skirting around all afternoon was finally sinking in. Twilight was perhaps not going to reply.

Rarity was at her side immediately and put her arms around her. Sunset buried her face in her own arms on the table as more sobs shook her. All she could see before her mind’s eye was Twilight’s face, her beautiful eyes, her warm smile… and all she could think about was how much she longed for Twilight to be with her, and that she wasn’t, she couldn’t, and that she didn’t even know if her Twilight was alright…

She didn’t know how long she cried in Rarity’s arms, with Rainbow watching. Eventually she ceased, not because it had stopped hurting, but because she didn’t seem to have any tears left, at least for the time being. She felt like after a thorough beating; everything hurt. Rarity wordlessly handed her a handkerchief with embroidered initial, and Sunset wiped her eyes.

“Better?” Rarity asked. Sunset just shook her head. “I see.” She exchanged an uneasy look with Rainbow Dash, who looked confused and shrugged. “Sunset, darling, I don’t know how to tell you this…”

“Just spill it,” Sunset said. How bad could it be after all?

“The person who caused the accident—“ Rarity began.

“Twilight,” Rainbow chimed in.

“She’s not,” Sunset said softly. “She’s not Twilight. She may be her local lookalike, but that person isn’t any more Twilight than you and me.”

“Right. You saw her.”

“Yes. What about her?”

“She was taken to the hospital after AJ and I pulled her out of the car,” Rainbow reluctantly said. “Probably nothing serious.”

“Fluttershy went to the hospital to see how she’s doing,” Rainbow Dash explained. “She hasn’t sent news yet, but she will.”

“Why bother?” Sunset asked incredulously. How was that chick, the one who’d caused the accident, of any interest?

—for all I care she can die of a brain aneurysm it’s all her fault after all—

The hateful voice inside her—this time she welcomed it. It spoke the truth.

Rarity shot Rainbow Dash a warning glance. “Ehehe, you know Fluttershy,” Rainbow tried to play it down. “She cares for everyone…”

“Aren’t you interested in… what exactly happened?” Rarity asked.

“No,” Sunset said flatly. “I know what happened, and I sure don’t need her explanations. If I never have to see her face again that’ll be too soon.” That face that looked so much like Twilight’s, but wasn’t.

Suddenly she felt exhausted. She didn’t want to have to deal with all of this, with that girl that wasn’t Twilight, and with her friends’ care, and without Twilight… Abruptly she stood up. “I need to lie down for a bit.”

“Sure,” Rainbow said and moved out of the way.

“Um, Sunset, dear?” Rarity called after her. “Would you mind if we stuck around? You know, in case you need us later, when you wake up?”

“Knock yourselves out,” Sunset said, “just leave me alone for a bit.” Without waiting for another response she retreated to the bedroom where she flopped on the bed—not without a wistful glance at the book that was still lying on top. No buzz, no message, no Twilight. She grabbed the second pillow—Twilight’s pillow—and hugged it tight, curling up on the duvet. With closed eyes she tried to imagine she was once more holding on to Twilight.

But it remained just a stupid old pillow.

***

“We can’t leave her alone like this,” Rarity said an hour later after taking a quick look into the bedroom where Sunset Shimmer was still resting.

“Duh.” Rainbow Dash stretched her legs. “So if you can hold the fort for an hour or so, I can quickly pick up some stuff from home and crash here.”

“Why, of course, dear. Can you really stay the night? Won’t your parents—?”

Rainbow waved it off. “My folks are cool, they won’t mind. ‘sides, as you said, we can’t leave her alone like this.” Her phone beeped, and Rainbow read the new message. “Flutters. She’s on her way here now. She says they’re keeping Twilight… the other one, that is, in the hospital for the night, but nothing serious.”

“The other Twilight,” Rarity repeated.

“I wonder what her story is. You still think we should check up on her once she’s out of hospital?”

“Yes, only… maybe we shouldn’t tell Sunset Shimmer. She seemed less than excited by the prospect.”

“No kidding,” Rainbow deadpanned. “I got the vibe that she’d bash that girl’s face in if she ever met her.”

“Yes, I too sensed something along those lines.” She cleared her throat. “Not that I can blame her, really.”

“Yeah.” Rainbow uncomfortably scratched the back of her head. “Man, I really hope our Twilight is alright. I mean, it looked like she got back through the portal just in time, but…” She trailed off.

“We just have to assume the best,” Rarity said. Her slightly shaky voice betrayed her worry.

“Yeah.”

For another minute the two girls sat in silence. Then Rainbow stood up. “I’ll bail and pick up my stuff. Be right back. Just text me if anything is up.”

“I just fear that this may be awhile before things get better,” Rarity said.

“No kidding,” Rainbow repeated. “It’s just gonna take as long as it takes. But we’ll get her through this, no matter what.”

***

When her parents had left her, Twilight Sparkle resisted the overwhelming urge to take the hospital pillow and press it on her face. Her head was still hurting a bit, and she didn’t think rash movements would be a good idea. So instead she just rested her hand on her face in a feeble attempt to block out as much of the world as possible. Including this absolute disaster of a day.

They wouldn’t even allow Spike to visit her! She really could have used her best friend’s company after everything that had happened. At least she would return home the next day, but she would still have to stay home and rest for an entire week. The doctor had made it very clear that even light reading such as the thermodynamics book her parents had brought to the hospital for her was forbidden. It would be a wonderful week. And after that…

She was grounded, of course—although even her dad had admitted that grounding her while she was confined to the bed was somewhat inefficient. He was making a point; Twilight understood that much. She had never been grounded before. She hoped her dad would show mercy—how was she going to keep up to speed with her science projects if she was barred from long weekends in her school laboratory?

And she wouldn’t be allowed to use the car until she got some extra lessons in with her dad. After it was repaired, of course. Her dad had used some disconcertingly high numbers when he enumerated the damage her crash had caused. And that was before even considering the damage caused to the statue and the plinth.

Twilight knew she should feel bad about this, but the one thing really troubling her was—because of her, the portal was destroyed. There was no way anyone would ever be able to figure out where it had led, and what the visitors had wanted here. The only records in existence were the readings on her energy meter and some grainy screenshots of the drone camera.

Science had taken a huge blow, only because she was too useless to drive a car! It was so frustrating that she could have cried.

She hadn’t been able to check her equipment yet. She just hoped that the energy meter had survived the crash. And, if she was really lucky, it even had recorded something. After all, the instant before the crash the visitor had come through.

The visitor that had looked just like her.

Maybe it was some sort of projection, she mused, some sort of mind control trick, and to each onlooker the visitor always just looked like the onlooker themselves. Twilight tried to cling to this theory, because somehow the idea of alien mind control seemed less frightening than having a transdimensional doppelganger.

The only downside was, it didn’t fit.

The girls who had pulled her out of the car, and had stayed with her until the ambulance and the patrol car arrived, had known her name. And they had been friends with the visitor, as her drone pictures proved. In combination, this strongly supported the idea that the visitor was in fact a doppelganger, and it was the doppelganger who those girls knew.

Maybe they had been mind-controlled too, and… Twilight groaned. Nope. She was only deluding herself. Even worse, she was being unscientific. She tried to bend the facts, the undeniable data, so that it matched the outcome she desired. It was the supreme fallacy a scientist could commit.

So. A doppelganger.

She didn’t like anything about this hypothesis. Scientifically speaking.

***

Sunset was vaguely aware that Rainbow Dash had set up camp in the kitchen, but she didn’t care too much. Sometime earlier Fluttershy had dropped by, and later she and Rarity had left again. It didn’t take a genius to figure out that her friends were doing their best to be there for her, because they cared for her. She would have liked to be grateful for their efforts, but she didn’t have it in her to give a buck. As much as she liked her friends, what could they do to ease her pain?

What she needed was Twilight.

But the book remained silent.

At least some of Twilight’s messages were still readable on the intact pages. They were hard to read because even those pages were darkened by the sheer magical energy, but Sunset anyway knew most of them by heart, and thus didn’t even need her bedside lamp.

Like this one, from their first night of texting: I won’t leave you hanging, though!

She remembered how she had smiled at the frankness of Twilight’s pledge to support her. By then she had probably been halfway asleep, and she was still pushing through to be there for Sunset—although they had hardly known each other back then. Had she liked Twilight even back then? Looking back now it seemed hard to imagine how she could have ever felt different.

Or this one, on the following page: But you don’t have to come pick me up. I think I know the way by now, and it might get late.

How proud had Twilight been of her growing ability to navigate the human city all by herself! Not that Sunset would have minded one bit to pick her up—but she had sensed that Twilight wanted to do it this way. Not because she didn’t want to be picked up, but because she wanted to prove to herself that she could do it. After all, Sunset had met her at the portal many times after that time. For her it had mostly been a way to see Twilight sooner when she was coming over.

Or this one: You were right—how are we going to make it through those two days? I hadn’t anticipated it to be this hard to be away from you!

Two days, Sunset thought wistfully. Not even a week ago two days of separation had seemed like an eternity, like an almost unbearable burden that they could only endure by humorous commiseration. Two days… if she could see Twilight again after no more than two days, she would rejoice. Two days! She snorted. Two days was nothing.

She absentmindedly wiped away a fresh tear. There wasn’t even going to be a “miss you”-message. She would have gladly settled for one of those.

And the last thing Twilight had ever written her: I’m practically ready, I should be there in ten minutes. Are you picking me up? ❤

Twilight had actually drawn the little heart with eyes and a unicorn horn. The Sunset Shimmer of old might have scoffed at this level of cuteness—but ever since Twilight had stepped into her life, and since her feelings for the Equestrian princess had started to grow, she had come to like those little tokens of affection. With Twilight, such cutesy-wutesy stuff wasn’t embarrassing at all. It was just nice.

Sunset retraced the little heart with the tip of her finger. Her vision grew blurry, and she sniffled, trying her best to keep it down. She didn’t want to deal with someone trying to comfort her just now, when there clearly was no comfort to be found.

The last thing she wrote me was a little heart, she thought. Just how cute is that?

She quietly cried into her pillow until she fell into an uneasy sleep.

***

Time crawled. At glacial speed. If it was passing at all.

Sunset read what remained of the messages Twilight and she had sent each other. She retraced every letter with her finger, cherished in every memory she had of writing or receiving them.

Rainbow Dash was there, then Rarity, then Fluttershy, then Rainbow Dash again. They sometimes looked into her room and tried talking to her, but Sunset only gave short replies and didn’t engage in conversation.

She appreciated that they were trying to be there for here, she really did—something she had learned from Twilight. But she wasn’t in the mood for any company other than the book. At some point Rarity silently put a bowl of ramen on her nightstand, but she couldn’t bring herself to eat.

What was Twilight eating? Was she well enough to eat at all?

She cried some more. The ramen grew cold.

Time crawled. When she slept at all her sleep was short and light, and if anything she felt even more exhausted when she woke up. She was vaguely aware that it was night—it was day—it was night again.

Rarity stood in her door again. Was she waiting for a reaction?

“What is it?” Sunset asked.

“I have to leave soon. Tomorrow is a school day. Will you be alright on your own?”

Sunset pondered the question. “No.”

“Oh darling,” Rarity said, sounding hoarse. “I know, I’m sorry, what I meant was…”

“Will I harm myself.”

Rarity swallowed hard, then nodded. “I… will you be safe?”

Sunset laughed without joy. “Don’t worry. I’m too stubborn to make it that easy for anyone.”

“Will you be in school tomorrow?”

“I don’t know,” Sunset said. School seemed like a completely meaningless concept.

“It might be good for you to get out, darling. Instead of… if you don’t mind me saying it, instead of brooding in here.”

Images of the school hallways. Class. Cafeteria food. Dealing with other students. “I don’t know if I’ll make it, Rares,” Sunset said. “Don’t count on it.”

“I’d say you’ll get a demerit, but I doubt you mind too much.”

Sunset realized that Rarity was just trying to brighten up the mood. But she didn’t have it in her to even smile at her feeble attempt. “Nope.”

“Could you at least text me tomorrow when you wake up? Just so I don’t have to worry?”

“Geez, Rarity—“ Sunset rolled her eyes. But then she recognized the hurt in Rarity’s eyes. Rarity was truly worried about her, and everything she had done all weekend long was make sure that Sunset was okay. Or at least not getting worse. Her expression softened a little. “Yeah, fine, I’ll text you.”

Rarity gave her a meek smile. Then she walked up to Sunset’s bed and gave her a quick and gentle hug. “Be safe, Sunset.”

“I’ll do my best,” Sunset said. Rarity didn’t catch on to her sarcasm and left after giving her another smile.

School. What a ridiculous idea.

Author's Note

Oh sh--

Intermission

Sunset?

***

Twilight, I hope you are recovering well. I’ll have to ask you to come see me before class on Monday. There has been a fire in your laboratory, and Principal Cinch wants some explanations. And frankly, so do I. Dean Cadance

***

Hey Rarity, this is the daily life sign. Not coming to school today. SS

***

“Come in!”

Twilight hesitantly opened the Dean’s office’s door. This was untypical of her—she liked Dean Cadance and got along with her really well. But today…

Despite Dean Cadance’s text to come see her immediately that morning she had taken a quick detour to the basement. It had not been a pretty sight. The door of what used to be her laboratory had been replaced with raw wooden boards, and the walls around the opening were blackened. The entire basement hallways smelled of smoke, and the linoleum on the floor was swollen and soaked from the firefighters’ water.

If it looked that bad on the outside, Twilight thought, there was probably nothing left on the inside. Her computers, her equipment… at least all her data was stored safely in the cloud. She wondered if the power surge that had occurred after the accident had caused some component that wasn't designed for those power levels to overload.

As she entered Dean Cadence’s office, the dean immediately put down the piece of paper in her hand and stood up. “There you are, Twilight,” she said solemnly. “Let’s go right away.” Dean Cadance was usually a warm and friendly woman, almost as bubbly as a teenager at times. Seeing her act so seriously, so coolly, was even scarier than the prospect of a scolding by Principal Cinch.

Seemingly for the first time the other students seemed to pay attention to her in a different way than just purposely bumping into her, or calling her names behind her back. Instead they looked at her with a mixture of curiosity and disdain. She wondered if they knew. They probably did. Rumors had a way of getting around at Crystal Prep.

Dean Cadance didn’t even knock on Principal Cinch’s door, and if Cadance’s cool manner hadn’t been an indication of how much trouble she was in, then this was.

“Miss Sparkle,” Principal Cinch greeted her without warmth. “Sit down. Dean Cadance, please stay with us. It won’t be long.” She fixed Twilight with her gaze like a predator.

“Principal Cinch, I would like to apologize for—“

“Miss Sparkle, I have no interest in your excuses.” Principal Cinch opened a folder lying on her desk and began reading out. “Cost of commandeered school property that was destroyed in the fire. Firefighter attendance charge. Damage to school rooms. And not to mention the immeasurable damage to our reputation as a high-class, safe institution of educational excellence.”

She closed the folder. “Miss Sparkle, am I correct in assuming that you willfully left unapproved technical equipment running, during the weekend, in a basement room that was not qualified for any hazardous operations?”

“But it wasn’t hazardous, it was just—“ she tried to explain, but Principal Cinch interrupted her.

“I’ll take this as a yes.” Principal Cinch stared at her for several seconds with a raised eyebrow. When she continued, her voice was deceptively calm, almost soft. “Miss Sparkle, I understand that this is as much my fault as it is yours. I was lenient and allowed your little side projects to continue. I was hoping, against my better judgement, that something would come out of it—a scientific paper maybe, something presentable.

“Of course there wasn’t anything. You’ve never been a team player, have you, Miss Sparkle. Always on your own, not caring about the greater good, or about this school that has done so very much for you.

“And instead of showing but the tiniest bit of gratitude, you set my school on fire.”

Principal Cinch, who had not raised her voice during her speech, slowly adjusted her glasses. Twilight realized that Principal Cinch was angrier than she had ever seen her. She had always known that Principal Cinch didn’t like her, but the hardly concealed disdain was uncommon, even for the principal.

“Principal Cinch, I—“ she started again, and again the principal didn’t let her continue.

“Miss Sparkle, you are responsible for wanton destruction the likes of which this school has never seen in its more than formidable history. I will not tolerate such behavior. There is no room in this school for the likes of you.”

“What?!” Twilight felt tears well up in her eyes. She couldn’t mean—

“You are expelled from this school, effective immediately. Dean Cadance, please escort Miss Sparkle to her locker and make sure she only takes her belongings. Then see to it that she leaves the premises right away.”

“Principal Cinch—“

“Miss Sparkle, as it is I am hard-pressed to find enough time for my students, so I clearly can’t waste it on some outsider. Dismissed.” Principal Cinch closed the folder and picked up another sheet of paper, not paying any attention to Twilight anymore.

Feeling numb, Twilight stood up and followed Dean Cadance outside. As she walked through the halls, following Dean Cadance to her locker, she tried to understand what had just happened. She was stunned, too stunned to even cry.

Expelled.

But I’m a good student? How can I be expelled?

***

Sunset? Please reply!

Author's Note

Regular chapter on Sunday.

Chapter Ten

The knocking on the door persisted. Sunset really didn’t want to deal with anyone right now. Or maybe ever. But she knew her friends wouldn’t leave her alone until she opened the door. If she continued ignoring them, they might just bust the door open.

Reluctantly she let go of her pillow and got up. She was only wearing her pajama, and she hadn’t showered in a few days, but she really didn’t care. Showering required energy, and getting up, and Sunset didn’t feel like dealing with any of that.

She shuffled to the front door, calling, “I’m coming, stop knockin’.” When she opened, Rarity and Rainbow Dash were greeting her with feeble smiles. “Knock it off, girls,” Sunset grumbled, “I’ve been a good girl and texted every day, haven’t I.”

“You have, eventually. And you haven’t been to school for two weeks,” Rarity said. “Don’t you think it’s time you returned?”

“Well, not tomorrow in any case,” Sunset replied sarcastically. Not even Rarity could want that.

“Of course not on a Sunday,” Rarity replied, somewhat miffed by Sunset’s reaction. “But on Monday…”

“Look, I told you, I’m thinking about it. I’m practically thinking of nothing else.”

“Sunset…” Rainbow tried to intervene, but Rarity held her back. She smiled weakly.

“We all care for you, and we’re there for you,” she said sadly.

Her friends were simply worried about her, she tried to tell herself. But only some of her resentment about their mingling—and their utter uselessness at solving her problems—went away.

***

It was Twilight Sparkle’s first day at Canterlot High, and she was on guard. Of course she had been aware that the girls who were involved with the mysterious visitor—not to mention the accident—went there as well. And that they would recognize her. And that they would perhaps not be too excited about her destroying the statue with the supposed portal. But Canterlot High was the only feasible alternative school after her expulsion from Crystal Prep, and it would only be for half a year anyway.

Twilight just didn’t want to have to confront those girls right on the first day.

She was lucky with her classes—no familiar faces there. Only once, on her way to Advanced French Lit, had she seen the very recognizable multi-hued hairdo of Rainbow Dash, but she had been somewhere in the crowd and Twilight could just hide away in a nearby restroom.

What took her off-guard was how many students greeted her, and how familiar they acted. People she had never met treated her like they knew her, or even considered her a friend. While it was actually a nice change of pace after the constant sneering and bumping at Crystal Prep, it confused her at first. It was only during Spanish III, while she was waiting for her classmates to complete an exercise, that she was able to piece it all together.

The visitor, of course!

The visitor had not only looked like her, but had also used her name. And apparently she had also made friends with a bunch of CHS students. And unlike her nerdy self, the visitor had actually been pretty popular, judging by the reactions of the other students.

Why me though?

The thought that the visitor had impersonated her of all people was not at all encouraging. Whatever this was all about, now it was personal. And at least six of the visitor’s good friends were also students of this school. What if they…

… come after me?

Twilight had made plans to interview those girls to maybe get some missing pieces of the puzzle surrounding the portal, the visitor, and the energy outbursts. If anyone knew, it was probably them. But after the stress of adjusting to a new school, and the weird way people treated her, and her realization about the visitor, all her self-confidence had evaporated, and instead she had decided to avoid any interviews or similar confrontations, at least for the time being.

And now they had found her, while she was taking her lunch tray from the elderly lady behind the counter. Or at least two of them had; Rarity and Rainbow Dash.

“Hello, Twilight,” Rarity said calmly.

“Um, hi?” she replied furtively.

“You wanna have lunch with us,” Rainbow Dash said. It didn’t seem like a question.

“Um, I do?”

“Over there.” The other girl nodded towards a table where the other three members of that group were seated.

“But—“

“No buts,” Rainbow Dash cut her off. “You owe us some answers.”

“We just want to talk to you,” Rarity weighed in.

Rainbow Dash just raised an eyebrow as if considering a more direct approach. What could she do? She was outnumbered and on unfamiliar terrain. Hopefully Rarity was being honest. Hanging her head, Twilight turned and walked over to the table.

“Hiiiii Twilight!” Pinkie Pie yelled as she put down her tray. Applejack, sitting next to her, shot her a glare and shook her head. Fluttershy was hiding her face behind her long pink hair so that her expression was impossible to read.

“… hi.” Rarity and Rainbow Dash sat down on either side of Twilight.

“Look, I meant it when I said we want to talk,” Rarity said. “We don’t mean you any harm.” Twilight nodded, wondering if Rainbow Dash or Applejack agreed. She vividly remembered those two charging at her, more than once actually. And they reminded her of certain students back at Crystal Prep that she used to be wary of.

“We wanna know what you did,” Applejack said.

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash chimed in. “Why were you spying on us?”

“I wasn’t spying on you!” Twilight said a bit more pointedly than she had intended. “I was researching some very unusual energy emissions!”

Rainbow Dash suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her towards her, bringing their faces very close together. “Listen, a good friend of us is missing since the accident you caused, and we don’t even know if she is still alive, so you better quit stallin’ and give us some answers, stat!”

“Dashie, could you…” Fluttershy’s voice was barely more than a whisper.

“Please stay out of this, Flutters,” Rainbow said in a strained voice. “It’s all her fault after all!”

“Just tell us what happened,” Rarity said sternly, but not hostile.

“It is as I said,” Twilight said, her voice shaky. Rainbow Dash’s open hostility made her uneasy. “In September I picked some unusual energy emissions from Canterlot High. It didn’t make any sense, so I kept investigating. I found out that there some kind of alien visitor, and I…”

“And you decided to stalk us with drones and then just run the portal over with a car, right?” Rainbow Dash’s grip on her arm tightened. What if they didn’t let her go? What if they decided to hurt her after all?

Twilight felt the panic rising in her chest, and as she looked across the table to the other girls there was no help to be found. Applejack looked at her sternly, and Fluttershy’s face was still obscured by her hair. Pinkie Pie was doodling something on a napkin. What if they didn’t let her go? She tried to free her arm, but Rainbow Dash was too strong.

“I didn’t mean to!” she cried, the panic taking over. “I didn’t mean to crash into the portal, it was an accident, I’m not a good driver, I didn’t mean to hurt the alien, but it looked just like me and I got scared and I’m sorry please don’t hurt me!” She took a deep gasping breath that almost sounded like a sob.

“That so-called alien is our friend!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “You coulda killed her!”

“I know,” Twilight sobbed, hanging her head. “I didn’t mean to!”

“That’s enough!” Fluttershy cried out. “Rainbow Dash, you’re scaring her! Let go of her!” Someone—probably Fluttershy—softly put a hand on Twilight’s arm. “It’s alright,” she said. “Don’t cry, please?”

“Aw, come on, you’re falling for the old tear-jerking?”

“Rainbow Dash, I said it’s enough!”

“Yes, I too think this went a bit… too far,” Rarity added, sounding uncomfortable. “I apologize on behalf of all of us,” she said to Twilight who was still sobbing softly. At least Rainbow Dash let go of her arm. “We are worried about our friend, and, well—“

“It is my fault after all, isn’t it,” Twilight whispered.

“How about you tell us from the start?”

Twilight swallowed and wiped some tears from her cheeks. She nodded. “It all started in September when my weather experiment picked up some very unusual, high-energetic radiation originating from the planet’s surface,” she began, and then she told them everything.

About the first energy excursions she picked up. About the hand-held spectrometer. About her investigation of the statue. How she missed several smaller excursions seemingly by seconds. How she couldn’t make sense of her readings. About the drones, and how she finally saw the visitor come out of the portal.

She left the part out where she hacked into the CHS student database, and when she came to the day of the accident she made up a plausible combination of drone surveillance and dumb luck, but left out the part where she basically peeped on Sunset Shimmer through her apartment window. Twilight was pretty certain that these girls would not take too kindly to that part of the story.

“I didn’t mean to hurt your friend,” she concluded. “I’m really really sorry. But when I saw… myself stepping out of that portal, I panicked, and… you know the rest.” She hung her head, too afraid to look at the others. Then, before she could keep the question inside, she blurted out, “Why me, though?”

“Because it’s your fault!” Rainbow Dash shot. “You just said so yourself!”

“No, I mean… why did your visitor pick me?” She took a deep breath and explained before someone interrupted her again. “I understand that the visitor came through the portal, and that she impersonated me and did…something… at this school. Which is apparently why everybody thinks they know me. But why me? I mean, what did I ever do—“ She looked up, noticed the furtive glances the other girls were sharing, and interrupted herself.

“Should we tell her?” Applejack asked.

“No way,” Rainbow Dash immediately replied.

“I think we should tell her,” Fluttershy said timidly.

“I agree,” Rarity said. “She knows most of it anyways.”

“I think I’ma side with Rainbow,” Applejack said. “Pinkie Pie?”

“Hmm?” Pinkie Pie looked up from her doodle of Sunset Shimmer and Twilight, both as ponies. “Oh yes! We should tell her! It’s a super-great story!”

Applejack nodded. “Well, majority rules. Here goes.”

Rarity spoke. “It’s not like that. Our visitor—and good friend—is in fact Twilight Sparkle, but she comes from another world. As you have learned, she came to visit this world through the portal. She told us that almost everybody she had met here has a doppelganger in her world. That is to say, somebody who looks like them, has the same name, and shares other characteristics.

“So you weren’t targeted in any way. It is only happenstance that of all the people coming through the portal it was your doppelganger.” Rarity sighed. “I’m well aware of how plausible this sounds.”

No less plausible than having a doppelganger step out of a massive stone plinth in the first place, Twilight thought. A portal leading to…somewhere… had been hard enough to reconcile with modern science, but one that entailed doppelgangers? Identically looking people bearing the same name?

“Hmm, maybe the multiverse theory…” she mumbled to herself

But if she looked at this explanation scientifically, then accepting it as a hypothesis which then needed to be either proven or refuted was the only feasible way. As much as she instinctively recoiled from the idea of having a doppelganger on some different plane of existence, she needed to look at this as a scientist. Still. How was that even possible?

Rarity continued her tale, sometimes with the support of the other girls. What the two big excursions had been—a fight against a girl-turned-demon queen, and a magical battle of the bands. How the other Twilight was a princess, and how she had come over more often to see Sunset Shimmer, who was Princess Twilight’s girlfriend—she suddenly had a very clear flashback of that one early morning, crouching on a fire escape and staring at a certain naked shoulder, and had to fight back a blush. That Sunset Shimmer had also come through the portal, but had taken up residence here for the time being—confirming Twilight’s theories about Sunset Shimmer’s incomplete data.

How devastated Sunset Shimmer was because Princess Twilight couldn’t come visit her anymore.

So there wasn’t even a plan, or a secret operation, she thought when the others had stopped. It was just a doppelganger and her relationship. She felt almost disappointed that the entire ordeal had such a simple explanation. Just some person from another world casually crossing over through a portal to socialize—a magical portal, the girls claimed; Twilight thought that if she could detect the energy in question, then the phenomenon had to be strictly natural, but considered it unwise to say so.

Another world, she thought. Magic. Princesses. She couldn’t even begin to count everything that was wrong with this story. Although it was probably unwise tell these girls.

But apparently something in her expression gave her away, because Rainbow Dash said, “I think she doesn’t believe us.” She smirked at Twilight. “Not the science result you were looking for, eh?”

“Dashie, please,” Fluttershy said. Turning to Twilight she added, “All of it is true.”

“Darn tootin’ it is,” Applejack said. “You better not be calling me a liar.”

Twilight swallowed and tried to come up with a diplomatic reply. “Well…” she stammered, “you have to admit that this isn’t the most… probable story, right?”

Applejack shook her head. “Guess not.”

“It’s totally true though!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “When we play music we even turn into floating magic human pony things! It’s super amazing!”

Twilight just looked at her, dumbfounded. Although Pinkie Pie wasn’t as hostile as Applejack and especially Rainbow Dash, Twilight still had no idea what to make of her.

“Yep, that too,” Applejack said.

“Like at that battle of the bands you mentioned?” Twilight asked. Her mind’s gears started spinning. If they were speaking of those energy emissions, then their so-called magic had to be something that could be explained by science. At least somehow. If she could record it with her very mundane technical equipment, then it had to be something tangible.

And definitely not magic.

For a moment they all sat in silence, each lost in their own thoughts. Then Applejack asked, “Twilight, you didn’t happen to see what happened to… well, Princess Twilight? You know, before the crash?”

Twilight looked up to face her. She didn’t look hostile. Just like someone who was really worried for a friend. “I I’m sorry. I… don’t really remember much. I remember seeing her step out of the portal, and then the next thing is you helping me out of the car.” She looked down again. “I hope your friend is alright.” Turning to Applejack she added, “I still owe you a thank you for helping me after the accident. So, um, thanks!” She extended her hand, and Applejack shook it. Then, after a moment’s hesitation, she also extended it to Rainbow Dash, who just looked at it for a few seconds before she shook it too.

“No biggie,” she said, looking away.

“Are you alright?” Fluttershy asked. “If you don’t mind me asking.”

“Just a mild concussion,” Twilight replied. “I was out of school for a week… and…” She trailed off. She didn’t really want to elaborate on her expulsion.

“And then you transferred here,” Applejack said. “Any particular reason?”

“She’s probably just trying to finish up her quote unquote research,” Rainbow Dash sneered.

“I… I got in trouble,” Twilight said. “After the accident… I had a lab, at Crystal Prep. It went up in flames after the accident, and I… I was expelled.”

“Serves you right,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Rainbow Dash!” Fluttershy chastised her.

Rarity chimed in, in a very obvious attempt to change the topic. “Which year are you in? We’re all juniors. I don’t think any of us have any classes with you so far.”

“Actually, it’s my senior year,” Twilight replied.

“You look younger,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

“I… skipped two years.”

Rainbow Dash snorted. “She’s just as big an egghead as Princess Twilight.”

“Dashie…” Twilight appreciated Fluttershy’s support, but part of her felt like she deserved the teasing. Probably quite a bit more than that.

Before Twilight could say anything else, the bell rang, indicating the end of lunch break. The other girls stood up. Rarity, balancing her tray in one hand, pulled out her phone. “Twilight, if you find out anything about the portal or the accident, or our friend, could you please let us know right away?”

Twilight pulled out her phone and punched in the number on Rarity’s display. “Sure.”

“See you around, Twilight!” Pinkie Pie chirped as she bounced away. The others followed her without a good-bye.

***

When Sunset turned around the corner and saw CHS in the distance for the first time since that fateful Saturday morning, she almost succumbed to her second thoughts. She thought of all the other students she’d have to deal with. Having to sit through class. All that, instead of lying in bed all day doing nothing.

But—even though she would never admit this to Rarity and the other girls—she was sick of the nothingness, the lying, the brooding. It was obviously getting her nowhere, since all the brooding in the world wasn’t going to fix the portal. And it was driving her insane. It hurt to be constantly thinking of how Twilight was gone. And maybe school would at least distract her for a bit.

After two and a half weeks of this, she was ready to try anything to get away from her own thoughts, even if that meant dealing with school.

From the distance she could already see Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, both easy to spot thanks to their distinctive hair-dos. Sunset smiled thinking about how her friends had cared for her, even though she had reacted less than stellar. She made a mental note to thank them—and apologize for being an ass about basically everything.

They were really worried I’d do something to myself.

Maybe instead of a mere thank you she’d buy them all dinner.

Sunset made her way through the students chatting outside Canterlot High and tried to ignore all the whispers and strange look people were giving her. Two weeks of skipping school, and people were already gossiping. Sometimes she wondered just how little was going on in the typical high schooler’s life.

Just as she made her way to her friends who were standing in a loose circle near the police band around the spot where the statue had been she saw a flash of purple to her right. A very familiar purple at that.

Her?!? What is she doing here? I thought she was in Crystal Prep!

Before she could come to a decision on what to do, she found herself surrounded by her friends who must have spotted her.

“Sunset!” Rarity was the first to reach her and hug her. “It is so great that you’re back, darling!” Before Sunset could reply, the other four joined the hug as well. She had a lump in her throat, being reminded just how much her friends cared for her.

“Thanks, guys,” she murmured.

The others released her, and suddenly she found herself looking at Twilight, the wrong Twilight who had approached them. Looking into Twilight’s eyes. Twilight’s eyes in a face that had Twilight’s features but wasn’t Twilight’s face. Sunset’s vision blurred, and for a moment she saw her Twilight superimposed on that bespectacled girl with her hair up in a bun. It felt like a punch to the stomach. Those eyes… and Twilight was gone… and that girl with her ridiculous hair…

She’d hoped for distraction, and instead she was faced with the spitting image of her loss. It hurt. She felt Twilight’s absence almost like she was missing a part of her body.

The girl spoke. “Um, Sunset Shimmer? I wanted to apologize…”

BAM!

The next thing Sunset knew was that she was standing over the bespectacled girl who was lying on the ground. The other girl was staring at her with wide, teary eyes, and was covering her mouth with both hands. Somewhere somebody was blowing a whistle.

“Sunset.” Applejack’s voice resounded in her ear, and somebody gently grabbed her right arm which Sunset had raised above her head. Sunset allowed Applejack to lower her arm, and continued to stare at the girl on the floor. A single droplet of blood was visible under the corner of her mouth. She looked terrified.

—good, be scared, I’ll mess you up, it’s all your fault you stupid—

—the hell is she doing here anyway—

“Sunset,” Applejack said again, tugging on her arm to get her to move back. Sunset resisted, her eyes still locked with the girl’s. Her face, her whiny expression, her stupid bun—just looking at her made Sunset’s anger flare up again.

“Sunset.” That was Rarity, who gently put a hand on her shoulder.

“Sunset.” Fluttershy tugged on her jacket.

“Shimmer!” Coach Iron Will suddenly stood next to the group of girls. “Back to your old form, I see. Vice Principal Luna’s office, now.” The other girls backed off as Coach Iron Will took Sunset’s arm. She resisted his pull just long enough to shoot the girl on the floor another withering glare.

—just stay away from me if you know what’s good for you—

***

Suspension Hall was empty except for Miss Harshwhinny when Sunset got there. Vice Principal Luna hadn’t even bothered to ask what had happened, and had just sentenced Sunset to in-school suspension for the remainder of the week. She didn’t care. It was just another case of Sunset Shimmer being Sunset Shimmer. After a surprising spell of better behavior she had returned to her old form. Sunset was certain that Miss Harshwhinny thought the same of her.

Not that it mattered at all.

She sat down at her habitual desk, last row, on the left. She was no stranger to in-school suspension, of course. Every now and then a teacher had witnessed her intimidating one of her fellow students, and very rarely some insolent kid had had the audacity to tell.

Her phone buzzed in her pocket. Making sure that Miss Harshwhinny wasn’t looking—the old hag was actually reading a cheesy romance novel, judging by the looks of the cover—she carefully fumbled the phone from her pocket to read the message.

Dear Sunset, I hope you are alright. If you would like to talk about what happened, please call me after school Your friend Rarity

Sunset felt a quick pang of guilt and resolutely suppressed it. There was nothing to feel guilty about. The girl who wasn’t Twilight had had it coming. If there was one thing she regretted, it was that she had only been able to punch her once. Stupid coach.

Rarity was obviously worried about her. Still. Or again, or whatever was accurate. It was beginning to become bothersome. There wasn’t even anything to talk about. She had punched the one responsible for her misery. The girl who had destroyed the portal and had effectively separated her from Twilight.

Oh, she really would have liked to mess her up some more.

But the way things were all she could do was enjoy the memory. She didn’t really remember the punch—she had blacked out for a second or two. But she did remember the way that girl had looked at her, lying in the dirt, covering her mouth. The fear in her eyes. The tears. The droplet of blood.

—just like in the good old days—

The thought made her grin. Back in the days, back when she was still the undisputed queen of Canterlot High, she had received such looks occasionally. She didn’t have to resort to violence all that often; in fact she preferred intimidation and socially destroying her victims, but sometimes it couldn’t be helped.

—but it was always fun—

Like that incident not long after this year had begun, with those two silly freshman girls. Clearly they had just started at Canterlot High and had no idea how things were working here. Sunset, a firm believer in strict education, wasn’t going to let them get away with ignorance as an excuse, not after finding those two chatting in front of her locker two days in a row.

So she sent them a message to meet her in the hallway dead end with the unused lockers where no student had any business being. She had Snips and Snails accompany her—they would make sure she could deal with her business uninterrupted. When she arrived, the girls were already there.

One of the girls was fast on the uptake. She promised to pay special attention to never again stand in front of Sunset Shimmer’s locker and apologized for the trouble she had caused. Her eyes were wide with fear; at least this one seemed to understand what was expected.

Her friend argued back. Said that it was a free country and she could stand and chat wherever she wanted, and that she would not be intimidated by a bully. Brave words; and still she was shivering and stared at Sunset from wide eyes that betrayed her fear.

Sunset was amused by that reaction. It wasn’t too often that someone tried to put up a brave face, and this little girl wouldn’t maintain her resistance for long. She too would learn to be reasonable. Sunset was almost happy about a bit of a challenge, and she enjoyed the adrenaline rush when she grabbed the smaller girl by the shoulders and pushed her against the lockers, bringing her face very near to the girl’s. She heard the girl’s friend gasp, but she didn’t dare interfere.

She appealed to the girl’s reasonable side. Explained her how much she’d hate to be forced to make her life living hell, and the girl’s expression told her that she was getting through, that she was now properly scared. At the same time she had to keep the girl’s friend from dragging the girl away. This was a single lesson now.

And then the girl pushed her back. Sunset almost laughed out loud, surprised that this shivering kid had it in her. But of course it was futile. She shoved the girl against the locker again, harder, so that her head banged against the thin metal. The she raised her arm to slap her, to bring her to her senses again, and that silly girl turned her head, and what was intended to be a harmless slap on the cheek hit her square on the mouth.

The girl yelped. Tears welled up in her eyes and, whatever leftover courage she might have possessed was gone. She started crying, a soft wailing that was really annoying, and stared at Sunset. Her mouth was bleeding; she had probably bitten her lip or something, which was entirely her fault because she had turned her head. The girl’s friend put her arm around her shoulder in an attempt to console her, but the girl kept staring at Sunset.

Her expression had been the same as the other Twilight’s. Pain, fear. Defeat.

At least that time Sunset had had enough time to make the lesson stick, and she once more repeated to the girl what was expected from her. Her eyes wide with fear, tears running down her cheeks, the girl just nodded. Only then did Sunset allow the girl’s friend to drag her away.

She would love to see that expression on the other Twilight’s face again. She could—

—make her rue the day she set foot in CHS never let her forget what she had done make her life as miserable as Sunset’s make her cry herself to sleep every night make every second at CHS torture—

She closed her eyes again, reveling in the memory of the other Twilight looking up at her. But suddenly she saw another image before her mind’s eye, superimposed over the other Twilight—her Twilight’s face, looking at her with a sympathetic smile. Looking down on Sunset while she was trying to climb out of the crater outside Canterlot High, in the night of the Fall Formal.

Twilight…

How she missed that smile. How she missed being held by Twilight. And all she could do was to make the other Twilight miserable.

What for?

It wasn’t as if that would make her feel any better. Or anypony else, for that matter.

Just so she could see the other girl in fear. Crying. Make her suffer for what she had done. Although it wouldn’t serve any other purpose than to make her miserable. To make her look at her like those two kids. With their eyes wide open and teary, quivering lips, shying away from her as if she was a monster. Because she actually was a monster…

What am I doing? She pressed her hand against her eyes. What the hay am I doing?

Once upon a time she had loved to instill fear in the hearts of other students. Once upon a time she had been a winged monstrosity, a horrifyingly awful winged monster. A demon. But that had ended, right when Princess Twilight Sparkle had defeated her. Or rather, a short while later—when Twilight had offered her friendship and forgiveness, instead of making her suffer to pay for her sins.

Those two little girls had never even looked her way again. If they saw her in the hallway they would turn around, just to make sure they got away from her. Because they were that scared she would hurt them again. Because she was a monster.

That’s not what I want to be anymore.

Not even to make the other Twilight pay for what she had done. Not even for the joy to see her suffering. To see the face that was almost identical to Twilight’s grimacing in pain and fear and—

Twilight…

A memory flashed before her mind’s eye: Twilight holding her head on her lap, on the floor of her kitchen. After Sunset had broken down, thinking she was going to lose Twilight to Flash Sentry. But it hadn’t only been a breakdown—she had also relapsed, and she had been terrified.

And Twilight had been there for her and had comforted her. Had picked up the pieces. Had held her and caressed her all night long, until Sunset was better. Until she didn’t feel like she was going to succumb to the anger inside her.

Once more Twilight had defeated the monster that was lurking inside Sunset Shimmer.

The monster that had reared its ugly face when she had punched the other Twilight in the mouth, and when she had fantasized of doing so again.

No wonder those young girls never so much as looked at me again. I was a monster!

And Twilight freed me.

But Twilight wasn’t there anymore, and Celestia knew when she was going to see her love again. She couldn’t count on Twilight’s help to fight back her inner demon. And that, she realized, was not an excuse to just stop fighting and become her old self again.

Sunset would have to make do on her own. She’d have to do what she could to not turn into that monster again. Not the one with the wings—and not the one that beat up other students in the hallways and took pleasure in their fear. It would be hard without Twilight around to help her out when she inevitably slipped up, but she would have to pull through. For Twilight—when they met again Sunset couldn’t be a monster. Twilight deserved better than a monster.

She took a deep breath.

She’d have to do better. For Twilight. Even when she wasn’t around. She would try to be a better person. And as a start, she would refrain from punching the other Twilight again, regardless how much she deserved it. She’d be better than that.

She had to be.

***

Sunset took her time after school. She didn’t really feel like confronting her friends, at least not yet. Deserved or not, Sunset wasn’t too proud of what had happened in the morning, and judging by Rarity’s text her friends were… unimpressed by her show of strength.

They had seen the monster that she was. Sunset was not looking forward to having to apologize to them.

On her way out she found herself looking for those two younger girls, but she didn’t see them. Probably for the better. She just would have scared them anyway. As she headed for the main doors she wrote a quick reply to Rarity.

Hey Rarity, I’m fine, just a few days of ISS, no big deal. I guess I’ll see you guys next week.

She wasn’t proud of that, not at all. She was avoiding them, and she knew she couldn’t keep doing that forever. But for today, after a day of brooding under the warm and caring gaze of Miss Harshwhinny, she really didn’t feel like dealing with… well, herself. Or anyone else.

It was only going to be two more days of this.

Chapter Eleven

Sunset didn’t actively avoid the girls the next couple of days, but suspension still meant that she spent her breaks in suspension hall, and was only allowed to leave after everyone else had left, and so she didn’t see them all week. Rarity still texted her daily to check in on her, but other than that she was left to her own devices.

On Friday Sunset was glad that suspension was over. There was just too much time to think. To reconsider what had brought her there. Or everything else that wasn’t okay. No fun, not at all.

Yes, she was glad it was over. She quickly texted Rarity about her newfound freedom. But just as she pocketed her phone again she almost bumped into someone familiar. “Whoa!”

“Sunset Shimmer!” Flash Sentry exclaimed as he just barely avoided hitting her with his guitar case. “Still here?”

“You too?”

“Band practice.” He gave her an awkward smile. “Funny that I should meet you here. Maybe you can fill me in on something…”

“Fill you in? I basically missed everything this week.” Then she realized. “Oh. You mean... that girl.”

“I was kinda hoping to get a chance to talk to Twilight, but I kept missing her. How is she at CHS now?”

“Beats me,” Sunset replied.

“Wait, I thought you guys were friends.” Flash looked confused.

“It’s… complicated.” She sighed. Where should she even start to explain? “It’s actually a really long story…” She trailed off. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to talk about everything. About Twilight.

Flash gave her a strange look. Was he actually picking up on her mood? That boy… “You know what, why don’t you come over to my place? I just got Portal Kombat XIII, maybe we can order a pizza and just hang out, and talk. Or not, and we just beat the crap out of each other.”

“I guess you kinda deserve to know.” She gave him a lopsided smile. “Yeah, I’d like that. I’m not really in the mood to be alone tonight.”

“Cool! In this case, prepare to get your butt kicked!”

“You wish, newbie!”

***

“Eat this!” Sunset shouted as her character launched a seven hit combo on Flash’s, knocking him right out.

“Ouch!” Flash put down the controller. “You win, again.”

“Told ya. Is there any pizza left?” Flash pushed the carton over to Sunset who peeked inside. There were some slices left, and she picked one up. Chewing slowly she put away her controller. After a few bites she put down the slice and said, “You still wanna know about Twilight?”

“Yeah, sure.”

“Promise you won’t get mad.”

“Um, okay. About what?”

“Twilight… the one you know, that is, not the one who’s started at CHS… she’s my…” Sunset took a deep breath. “We’re dating, she and I.”

“Wait, what? What is that supposed to mean, ‘not the one who’s started at CHS’? So that’s not Twilight?” Flash looked confused. Rightfully so, Sunset thought.

“Her name is Twilight Sparkle, and she looks the same, but… she’s a whole different person from the Twilight you’ve met before. Bear with me, it’ll all start to make sense, I promise.”

“Um, okay. So there’s two Twilights, and one of them is a student at CHS, and you’re dating the other?” Sunset nodded, and Flash grinned at her. “Is that what I shouldn’t be mad about?” Sunset nodded again. “Why would I? If anything that’s kinda hot. You wouldn’t let me watch you make out some time, would you?” Sunset stared at him, dumbfounded. Then she burst into laughter. She couldn’t even remember the last time she had laughed this hard. Probably not for a long while.

Sunset wiped a tear from her eye, trying to catch her breath. “Flash, that’s—“ And then another fit of laughter hit her.

“I’m assuming that’s a no, then,” Flash said, smirking.

“It is,” Sunset said when she finally calmed down.

“Worth a shot. So, that other girl, the other Twilight, what’s she like?”

Sunset shrugged. “No idea. My only interaction with her so far was punching her in the face.”

“Any… particular reason?”

Sunset sighed. “You see, there used to be this magical portal…”

***

“… and now my Twilight is back in Equestria, and I’m stuck here,” Sunset finished.

There was an uncomfortable silence. Then Flash gave her a soft bump on the arm. “I’m sorry, Sunset. I guess I understand why you punched her. Can’t say she didn’t have it coming.”

“I guess.”

“Are you doing alright?”

Sunset shrugged. “Apart from occasionally beating up some random girl, I have no idea. It just sucks.”

“If there’s anything I can do to help you…”

She smiled at him. “This right here is actually really nice. Just hanging out, getting my mind off of stuff.”

“I could totally organize a cheerleader hit squad and have the other Twilight taken care of,” Flash offered with a fake grim expression.

Sunset chuckled. “I don’t need you to do my dirty work, rookie. Besides, I thought you were gonna hit on her next chance you get, anyway.”

“No way. There are limits. You don’t hit on a bro’s mortal enemy. That’s just not cool.”

Sunset’s phone buzzed. It was a text from Rarity. Congratulations on your freedom. The girls are meeting at my place for some movies tonight, would you like to join us? She quickly punched in a reply: Soz, can’t make it tonite, have fun!

Then she said, “Don’t hold yourself back on my account.” She snorted. “Bro.”

“Eh, there’s plenty of ponies in the pasture. If it isn’t cheerleaders who are attracted to my football jersey, or marching band girls who want to join my band, it’s some Samaritan trying to fix me after my traumatizing time with you.” He shrugged and gave her a surprisingly arrogant grin. “I can let this one slide, for a bro.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “Traumatized, huh?”

“Yeah, I’m basically the broken shell of the guy I used to be,” Flash joked. Sunset must have flinched at that because suddenly he became serious. “You know I’m joking, right? I told you we’re good. I’m not holding any grudges or whatever.”

“I still feel like I owe you an apology. Or an entire book of apologies.”

“Sunset, it’s alright, really.” Flash hesitated and rubbed the back of his neck. “It wasn’t all bad for me, y’know? The guys were super impressed when I scored you.” He shrugged. “I mean, yeah, sure, I was kinda hoping for more before you… before I realized it wasn’t gonna happen.” He shrugged again.

“So you’re not mad that she and I are…?”

“Well, since you’re not gonna let me watch…” he joked before turning serious again. “Seriously, I’m not. I took my shot, it didn’t work out, and that’s all there is.” He shrugged. “I mean, I guess I could start wearing black and writing super emotional poetry about my broken heart, but then again I’d rather just focus on those cheerleaders and marching band girls I have lined up, you know?”

Sunset snorted. “You’re laying it on pretty thick,” she said. “Since when are you such a cocky jock?”

Flash shrugged, grinning. “It’s kinda hard not to, what with those fawning cheerleaders. Besides, have you seen me play lately? I’m on fire!”

Another message from Rarity arrived. Won’t you reconsider, darling? It wouldn’t be the same without you, and we haven’t seen you all week. We were hoping to keep you from brooding. Sunset shook her head, but she smiled as she replied, No worries, I’m hanging w Flash Sentry & having a blast.

“I‘ve seen you getting all flustered around Twilight. I’m not buying it!”

Flash grinned and rubbed the back of his neck. “Well, I mean, y’know… I kinda wanted her to like me, so, uh…”

“I’m only teasing. I’m really glad that you’re okay. And not mad.”

“Eh, as I said, no point in my being mad. It won’t change what happened. All I’d achieve is make myself miserable over something I can’t change. And probably you and some others too. So what’s the point really.” He shrugged. “I guess I’d rather focus on the good stuff, you know?”

“Cheerleaders.”

“For example,” he grinned. “Or having a good time hanging out with a friend.”

“Even though you’re getting your ass kicked?”

“I’m learning. Studying your tricks. And I’ll come for you when you least expect it.”

“So how come you’re spending your Friday night like a gamer nerd anyway, and not going out with one of your cheerleaders?”

Flash shrugged. “Good things are better when they’re a rarity,” he said.

Sunset punched his arm. “Arrogant, much?”

“Just kidding,” Flash laughed. “Besides, what’s wrong about nerding out a little? This is fun.”

Rarity texted, Oh, how lovely, enjoy yourselves!

“And what about you?” Flash asked, nodding at her phone. “Social obligations?”

“Rarity checking in on me,” Sunset said with a wistful smile. It felt nice, and she knew the girls had gone out of their way to be there for her. But she still felt bad about how she had disappointed them. “They’re having a movie night and wanted me to come over.” She sounded way more dejected than she wanted to.

“And now you’re sad you’re stuck with me?” Flash teased.

“No, it’s…” Sunset hung her head. Blast Flash and his ability to pick up on her mood! “I’m not proud of myself for that thing when I beat up Twilight. It was right in front of them, and I was acting like…” Back in the days. She didn’t need to add it; she knew Flash would guess what she was referring to.

“And yet they still invite you over,” Flash observed.

“And I still feel like crap about it. They’ve really been trying to help me, and all I do is beat up the new girl.”

“Are you feel bad about it?” Flash asked. Sunset just nodded. “Then go over there and tell them, for crying out loud!” Flash snorted.

“You’re really annoying when you’re right,” Sunset grumbled.

“It’s my revenge for you beating me up in my own game over and over again.”

“So you just want to get rid of me.”

“You caught on to me. My perfect plan is ruined.”

Sunset laughed. “Not quite that perfect. Do you really think I should go?”

“Your call. I don’t mind you staying, I mean, this is fun, but I won’t be mad if you go.”

“Yeah… you’re probably right.” She sighed. “So annoying.”

“Then get outta here!”

***

Outside Rarity’s house Sunset hesitated for a few seconds. She still felt bad about most of what had happened this week, but standing outside the house and thinking of a fun night with her friends she realized how much she missed them. She had spent so much time with sitting at home alone and brooding and pushing the other girls away, and she really missed them.

But first, she owed them an apology. And probably a year’s worth of thanks.

Sunset took a deep breath before she rang the doorbell. It took a few moments before the door was opened.

“Sunset!” Rarity greeted her. “That’s quite the surprise! Didn’t you say you were with Flash Sentry tonight?”

“Yeah, I was, but I… I decided I’d rather spend the night with you girls.” She rubbed the back of her neck. “If the invitation still stands.”

“Of course it does!” Rarity said, regaining her composure. “Do come in! How nice that you could make it!”

Sunset followed her inside. The other girls were streaming out of the kitchen to welcome her, and Sunset realized just how happy she was to see them. Before she could even say hi she found herself in the center of another group hug.

“How’d suspension go?” Rainbow Dash asked when the girls let go.

“Eh, same old,” Sunset tried to wave it off. “Too much time to think. But I guess I can’t complain, huh.” She took off her shoes and followed the others into Rarity’s room.

“That was a somewhat… unexpected turn of events indeed,” Rarity said as they got comfortable on the bed and on Rarity’s red couch. It was a bit crowded with six people, but Sunset found it all the more enjoyable being wedged in on the bed between Rarity and Applejack. Fluttershy poured her a cup of jasmine tea.

“Yeah, we didn’t expect you to beat her up like that. The second you saw her it was like, bam, down she went,” Rainbow Dash said and punched in the air. “Kung-fu style!”

“I’m not exactly proud of that,” Sunset said dejectedly. “It’s just…”

“Hey, we understand,” Rainbow said. “She messed up the portal and caused… you know, everything. Heck, everybody would probably want to give her a solid beating after that.” She looked around at her friends. “Right?”

“It was an accident,” Rarity said. “She didn’t mean to destroy the portal.”

“And nearly run Twilight over,” Applejack added.

“Did she tell you that?” Sunset asked although she wasn’t really sure she wanted to know.

Rarity nodded. “We were curious about her story, so we had an interesting talk, and she told us quite a bit about what she was up to prior to the accident. It was a rather fascinating story, really. You see, she…”

Sunset put her hand on Rarity’s arm to stop her. “Sorry, but I don’t think I can deal with her story right now.”

“Of course, dear. My apologies, I was letting myself get carried away. May I just say, I believed her when she explained that it was an accident. And I think so did all of us, right, girls?” The others mumbled their agreement.

Sunset took a sip from her tea. “I know it was an accident. At least I think I do.” She put down her cup and placed her hand in front of her eyes. “That doesn’t mean all is fine. She still caused it, and I still blame her, even though it wasn’t on purpose.” Rarity took a breath in order to say something, but again Sunset interrupted her. “I know it won’t… it won’t do any good if I antagonize her. By which I mean… beat her up again. It won’t bring back Twilight or anything. It won’t even make me feel any better. But when I saw her face… heck, every time I see her face… her eyes…” She swallowed and hung her head.

Rarity put an arm around her shoulders. “She looks just like her, doesn’t she?”

“Uncanny, is what it is,” Applejack said.

Sunset nodded. “It’s not like I could ever confuse the two of them, but still… she looks just like Twilight, and I miss her so freaking much, and seeing her face… that looks like hers at any rate...” She sniffled. “Still not a reason to beat her up, I guess.”

“Punching really isn’t that nice,” Fluttershy said.

“It sure ain’t,” Applejack said. “but sometimes words just ain’t gonna cut it.”

“Mh-hmm!” Rainbow nodded. “Plus, she totally did wreck the portal, accident or no accident.” She turned to Sunset Shimmer. “So stop beatin’ yourself up about it. It’s totally normal what you did.”

“Um… not for everybody,” Fluttershy said. “I could never do that.”

“Me neither!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “I’d rather bake a tray of muffins.”

“That’s what you already did,” Rainbow deadpanned and pointed at the tray with the leftover muffins on Rarity’s desk. “That’s literally your solution to every problem.”

“It’s not a bad solution though,” Sunset said. “Definitely better than punching people. And you get muffins.”

“Seriously, stop beating yourself up!” Rainbow repeated. “It’s not the end of the world. She’s gonna live through it.”

“Just maybe don’t punch her again?” Fluttershy said.

“That’s not it,” Sunset murmured. She freed herself from Rarity’s embrace and leaned forward, resting her head on her knees.

“Huh?” Rainbow asked.

How could she explain to the others what was really worrying her? How could she tell them about that creeping feeling that she was returning to her old mean ways?

Did she even want to tell them this kind of thing?

What would they think of her?

But she needed to talk to somebody. She needed to tell somebody why she was feeling so bad about punching the other Twilight, despite what Rainbow and Applejack might say. She needed to share her fears with someone, get some support. She couldn’t take it all alone anymore, not on top of Twilight being gone and her whole life being in shambles.

“It’s something the old me would have done,” she said, not looking up. “Mess someone up because they wronged me in some way or another.”

“Yeah, true, you were ruthless,” Rainbow agreed.

“Yeah,” Sunset whispered. “I was. I was the kind of person who’d turn herself into a demon queen and try to enslave every last person on earth. That’s who I was.”

“But you aren’t anymore, dear,” Rarity hurried to reassure her. “You’ve changed!”

“I guess,” Sunset said. “I’ve changed, thanks to Twi. That moment when she pulled me out of the hole, that night of the Fall Formal… she changed me. She made it possible for me to change. To be nice to people. To have friends.” She hesitated, then added, “Before that night, before she reached out to me, I never would have thought I could even have friends.” She took a deep breath. “Anyway… now, after that thing with the other Twilight… I’m scared. I’m really scared.”

“What of?”

“I’m scared that I’m…” Sunset swallowed. “What if I’m changing back?”

“I’m certain that just because you, shall we say, slipped up that one time—“ Rarity started.

“It’s not just that though,” Sunset interrupted her. “When I was sitting in detention and I was thinking about it, I felt… I felt like I used to feel, before. Before Twilight showed up.” She closed her eyes. Now came the really nasty part. But she couldn’t hold back anymore. “I thought of her face, how she looked up at me, all fearful and crying, and with the blood, and I… I enjoyed it! It made me happy to remember her like that, lying in the dirt, hurting and bleeding and crying! And I wanted to do that to her again, and maybe even more, and the prospect made me happy too! It was like in the old days, when I ruled this place. When I would mess up some kids for standing in front of my locker or whatever else inane reasons, and I enjoyed it! I got right into it again. Into who I used to be.

“I know I used to be that terrible terrible person, and I’d like to think that I got better somehow, with Twi’s help, and yours, but… what if I’m not? What if I’m still that same… scum? What if I’ve just never changed? What if I just, I don’t know, somehow managed to fool everyone into thinking I’m a decent person now, and I’m really not, and I’m just going to continue hurting people wherever I go, and…” She took a shivering breath. “I don’t want to be that person anymore. I detest her! She wanted to hurt Twilight, and everypony else, and I don’t know how I could ever live with myself if I was still like that, and…”

She was interrupted by Rarity and Applejack pulling her into a hug. Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash all left their couch and hunkered down next to her on the bed, also joining the hug. “Darling, don’t ever think that of yourself again,” Rarity whispered.

“You are our friend, and you’re not scum,” Applejack said.

“We don’t make friends with scum, you know,” Rainbow chimed in.

“You’re not mean anymore,” Fluttershy said.

“You’re super-duper nice, and we like you a lot,” Pinkie Pie added.

“Guys, I…” Sunset couldn’t finish as suddenly her emotions overwhelmed her and she burst into tears mid-sentence. Facing her worst fears and actually sharing them had drained what little strength was left in her after weeks of trying to come to terms with the fact that Twilight was gone. And at the same time she tried to process that her friends didn’t think she was turning back into a monster. That they loved and supported her. It was all just too much.

She rested her head on Fluttershy’s shoulder as the sobs shook her uncontrollably and just let her friends hold her as she cried and tried, between wheezing breaths, to thank them for being there for her when she wasn’t even sure she deserved anyone being there for her. The others didn’t speak and just held her. Rarity rubbed her back.

An indeterminate time later her tears ebbed away and she raised her head again. Someone pushed a tissue into her hand, and she wiped her nose. Finally able to speak she murmured, “Thank you, guys.”

“Anytime, Sunset,” Fluttershy said and smiled at her. “We’ll always be there for you if you’re feeling sad.”

Sunset returned the smile. A fresh tear ran down her cheek. “I’m just gonna start crying again!”

“Sometimes you just gotta let it all out,” Applejack said.

“And afterwards there’s always a muffin to make you feel better!” Pinkie chimed in.

They laughed. Sunset laughed with them. It felt good. No, it felt amazing. All the fears and worries that had been eating her up were—not gone, she realized, but they had lost most of their power over her. Twilight was still lost for the time being, but she didn’t have to deal with that pain on her own. She was aware that her friends had been there this entire time, but being the idiot that she was she had been pushing them away instead of accepting their support.

And they weren’t mad at her. Instead they held her while she was crying like a baby. That almost made her start sobbing again. So instead she cleared her throat and said, “Thanks, really. I think I’m okay for now.”

“You’re very welcome,” Rarity said.

“Also, what Flutters said,” Rainbow Dash added. “Y’know, if you need someone to talk to or whatever.”

“I’ll keep it in mind,” Sunset said. “This time I will.” She picked up her forgotten jasmine tea and took a sip. It was still reasonably warm. “So, how about those movies?”

***

“Thanks again,” Sunset said, putting on her jacket. The others were getting ready to leave as well; after two movies and a lot of tea they were calling it a night.

“Don’t mention it,” Rarity said. She knew what Sunset was thanking her for. They probably all did.

“I guess I’ll just make sure to stay away from her in school,” Sunset mused. “I might need you girls for protection from myself.”

“Anytime, sugarcube.”

“I know it’s probably way too soon,” Fluttershy said, “but maybe it would help to talk to her.” She lowered her head, her hair falling into her face.

Sunset thought about that for a few moments. “Yeah, that’s probably right. I just don’t think I can. Not right now.”

“Um, that’s okay, I didn’t mean to…” She trailed off.

Sunset smiled and gently rubbed Fluttershy’s arm. “I know. I’ll start with not punching her, okay?” Fluttershy nodded.

Rainbow held out her fist for Sunset to bump it. “Take care, okay? And don’t forget, if you need to talk, or just blow off some steam on the track or whatever…”

On impulse Sunset hugged her. “Thanks, Rainbow, I appreciate that.” Before she could let go the others joined the group hug, and Sunset laughed. “You girls are the best!”

“We knoooooow!” Pinkie Pie cried.

Author's Note

In retrospect this chapter probably should have been contained in chapter 10.

So how about another chapter?

Chapter Twelve

Author's Note

I've added the Narcotics label for this chapter because of some questionable views on drinking.

Chapter Twelve

The relief Sunset felt after the night at Rarity’s didn’t seem to be wearing off immediately, and she spent the Saturday with some much needed maintenance work in her apartment; over the last few weeks she had struggled to find the energy to even get up from her bed, let alone to do her laundry, wash her dishes, or generally clean up. So while she wasn’t even close to being restored, at least the paralyzing fear of what might become of her without Twilight was at least subdued for now, and she decided to seize this opportunity.

Bad days would come again soon enough, she was convinced.

When she woke up on Sunday she couldn’t stand staying in her apartment, cleaned up or not. Now it painfully reminded her of the last times she had actually cared about the state of her place—before Twilight’s visits. And nothing particularly good could come from that thought. So as soon as she was awake enough she fled the apartment; it was a nice, crisp early winter day with blue skies, cold, but bright.

As she hurried down the stairs she decided to have breakfast at Sugarcube Corner later—at least that place was mostly safe from unwanted memories. Maybe she’d even run into one of her friends there.

Now that she was out of her apartment, Sunset was in no hurry, and so she decided to take a nice long walk along the river; maybe not right past a certain bench, but a bit further downstream where the river banks turned into large meadows. In the summer that part was a popular spot for sunbathing and barbecues, but on a cold Sunday morning it would probably be quite empty, which suited Sunset just fine today.

She heard a dog bark in the distance. So not entirely deserted, but she didn’t mind dogs, and she didn’t have to engage with any owners. There was enough space. She decided to stay near the river banks for now, enjoying the sunlight reflecting on the water and the clear cold morning air.

Sunset stopped and turned to look at the river. It was flowing peacefully, with no boat traffic disturbing the quiet morning. The slow ripples calmed her, kept her from thinking more unpleasant things.

She heard the dog run down the path, coming closer, panting. The slower steps of its owner followed, but the owner stopped some distance away. All these things registered with her, but she refused to turn around. She didn’t care. All she cared for right now was the water.

Then the dog ran up to her and poked his nose against her leg. Forced to look down Sunset realized that she knew that dog.

“Spike, come back,” his owner called. Her voice shivered. She almost sounded desperate. “Please, Spike!”

“You sound like I’m gonna hurt him,” Sunset said, trying to sound calm despite the inner turmoil that voice caused her. She bent down and scratched Spike between the ears, and in response the little guy licked her hand. “I would never do that, right, Spike?”

“I couldn’t really be too sure about that, could I,” the wrong Twilight replied. She didn’t come closer, instead keeping a safe distance, at least ten yards from the sound of it. Sunset still didn’t turn towards her.

“I guess,” Sunset said. She kept scratching Spike, trying to defend against his vicious licking attacks. He was such a sweet dog.

For a few more moments no-one said a thing. Then the other Twilight spoke. “Um… actually, now that I meet you here… there’s something I’ve been meaning to tell you, and maybe now is a good opportunity to, and… well.

“Sunset Shimmer, I… I want to apologize to you. I’ve been wanting to for a while, but, well, you know… so, yes. I’m very sorry for what happened. Your friends told me about the portal, and the… the visitor. Your girlfriend. I… I can’t even begin to understand what you’re going through right now, and I guess you have every right to be super angry at me, and punch me, and… but I’m honestly, truly, from the bottom of my heart, sorry.”

Sunset froze. Spike bumped his nose against her hand to get her to continue to scratch him, but all Sunset could do was think She’s sorry. Over and over again. She’s sorry.

The silence stretched. Spike sat down in front of Sunset and looked up to her, wagging his tail.

“Um, yeah. Real sorry,” the other Twilight said.

Sunset took a deep breath. She patted Spike’s head, to the latter’s great joy. “Okay,” she finally said.

“Okay?”

“Okay,” she repeated. “You said your thing. I heard what you said.” She snorted. “And now?”

“Um, I dunno,” the other girl said.

“Me neither,” Sunset said. “I… I can’t just pretend I forgive you. I heard your apology, but… I can’t.” She kept focusing on Spike. At least the little guy was uncomplicated.

“So… you’ll stay mad at me?” Twilight asked. Her voice sounded dejected. And a bit fearful.

Sunset shrugged. “All that I can offer you,” she said, “is that I don’t plan on punching you again.”

—and why again do I have to offer her anything—

Because it’s not for her sake, it’s for mine.

“That’d be a relief,” Twilight said. “If you mean it.”

“Believe what you will, I don’t care either way,” Sunset said, shrugging. “But it is what it is.”

Spike ran away from her, but only far enough to pick up a stick from the grass which he then brought back and dropped at her feet. Then he looked up to her expectantly. “He wants you to throw it,” the other Twilight explained.

“I get it,” Sunset said, rolling her eyes. She picked up the stick and threw it. Away from the other girl. Spike darted after it. When he returned it Sunset tossed it again. The game went on for a few times; Spike didn’t seem to tire of it. His owner kept standing somewhere behind Sunset. She didn’t seem to feel safe enough to come closer, which suited Sunset just fine.

“Well, in that case, thank you, I guess,” the other Twilight finally said. “I appreciate it. The not punching, that is.”

Sunset snorted. “Don’t flatter yourself, I’m not doing this for you.”

“I… understand.” A short pause, then, “Actually, no, I don’t understand.”

Sunset pinched the bridge of her nose. This was getting aggravating. “I’m actually okay with that.” She took a deep breath. She knew that that girl would just keep asking if she didn’t give her at least something. She had a bunch in common with Twilight, after all. “Look, I have my reasons. It’s not because I forgave you, and it’s not because I stopped being angry at you. It’s something personal. None of your business.”

“O-okay,” the other Twilight said and audibly swallowed. “None of my business, got it.” Sunset threw the stick another time for Spike to return it. “I’ll make sure to stay out of your business then.”

Sunset shrugged. “Do what you want. If I see you in school I guess it can’t be helped either way. I won’t make you hide in your locker or whatever. I really don’t give a flying Parasprite.” Spike returned the stick, and Sunset tossed it again. On an impulse she asked, “What are you doing at CHS anyway, all of a sudden?”

“I was expelled from Crystal Prep,” the other Twilight said, and now she clearly sounded dejected. “I essentially set the school on fire, and since Principal Cinch never liked me I… was expelled.”

—serves you right—

She pushed the mean, vengeful thoughts away. Not again. Not anymore. “You set the school on fire. Just like that.”

“I… I used to have a lab set up in the basement. I did a bunch of projects there because regular classes were, well… not exactly challenging. And when the accident happened, apparently some part of my equipment blew up, and my lab and part of the basement went up in flames.”

What does the accident have to do with that? Sunset wondered. She didn’t ask. The last thing she wanted to discuss with this girl was the accident. “Sucks for you,” she said, deliberately sounding cold.

“I guess,” the other girl said. “Canterlot High School seems nice. The other students are much… more welcoming. I didn’t really have any friends at Crystal Prep.” She interrupted herself. “Sorry. Why should you care about any of that.”

“That’s right. I don’t.”

“I’ll make sure to stay away from you and your friends,” Twilight repeated. “If that helps.”

Sunset whirled around so fast that Spike jumped back from her, and for the first time during this encounter she looked at the other girl. She took another deep breath in a feeble attempt to calm herself down, but looking at her had been a huge mistake. All she really wanted right now was to scream at this girl until her voice gave out.

“Look,” she said, “Nothing you could ever possible do, helps! I don’t want to be anywhere near you, I don’t want to look at your face, I don’t want to hear your voice, I don’t even want to know you exist, do you understand that?” Twilight flinched back from her, but didn’t turn away. “You’re right, you have no idea what I’m going through. It doesn’t matter if it was an accident or if you’d planned to destroy the portal, it doesn’t change a thing, do you understand? The visitor as you call her, she…”

Sunset swallowed. She wasn’t gonna start crying, not in front of this one. “She’s the love of my life, and thanks to you there’s no way for me to even contact her. I don’t know if I’ll ever see her again, and I miss her so much it makes me…” She interrupted herself again; that was truly nothing she wanted to share with that girl. “Every day I hope that there’s finally a message from her, something that tells me that she’s at least alright after you practically drove her through that portal, because I don’t even know that; for all I know she might be lost between the dimensions or whatever, and that’s something I don’t even want to think about, do you understand that?”

“I—“

She snorted. A single tear ran down her cheek, and she impatiently wiped it away. She made a few steps towards the wrong Twilight, who still didn’t budge. “And you know what? That’s not even the worst.” She stopped herself a few steps away from her because she was getting worked up now and she didn’t trust herself anymore to keep her promise, and as much as she still wanted to, she also didn’t want to punch her.

“Do you have any idea what it feels like to look at you? To look into your eyes? To hear your voice? When you look and sound almost exactly like her? It hurts. It hurts so much I can’t even begin to make you understand. You’re like a friggin’ carrot on a stick, only a billion times worse.” She wiped her annoying eyes again. “Every second I’m in your presence reminds me of her and that she isn’t here and that there’s nothing I can do about that, and it’s just too much to bear.” She sighed, almost deflated by her own outburst. “Do you understand that, huh?”

Twilight sniffled. “I’m so sorry,” she choked before she wiped her eyes. “I’m so sorry, for everything. I… I’ll make sure to stay away from you.”

“Fine. Whatever.”

The other girl gave her one last look before she turned away. “Spike, come, we’re going home.”

Sunset turned her back at them and stared out at the water again. Why did the other Twilight have to cry? She didn’t have any business crying. She pinched the bridge of her nose and tried to tell herself that it was none of her business.

Why do I have to deal with her in the first place?

She kept looking at the water, trying to regain that peace she had felt before that girl had showed up. Sure, their conversation had left her somewhat emotional, but at the end of the day that girl and anything she did didn’t matter at all.

If only she didn’t remind her of Twilight so much.

***

The computer’s soft ding sound woke Twilight Sparkle from her little nap. Spike, who was cuddled up against her side, opened an eye before dismissively turning on his side. Twilight sat up, trying to clear her mind. The lack of sleep from the past couple of days was taking its toll, and she kept passing out while her computer was doing simulation runs.

It was all she could do at this point, with most of her equipment either turned to charcoal or, if it was even slightly usable, confiscated by Principal Cinch. So she was confined to a more theoretical approach based on the data in her cloud storage.

After she had returned home on that Sunday morning she had first isolated the data from the exact instant of the accident. It was easy enough to determine where the interesting part started; the readings suddenly went off the charts the exact instant she crashed the car into the plinth.

Mathematically speaking the collapsing graphs and the erratic spikes were almost beautiful.

That is, before one knew of the effects of those energy lines in the real world. Or rather, real worlds, since according to what the girls had told her at least two different planes of existence were involved.

And so Twilight had spent the entire Sunday—and quite a fair bit of the following nights, until way into the small hours of Tuesday morning—trying to assess the energies that were released upon the destruction of the portal. Her preliminary work on the energy meter and the handheld emitter had proven very helpful in understanding the specific transformations and frequencies. Unsurprisingly the wave was different for a destruction event than it was for a transgression, but there were certain similarities, and by Tuesday she was able to isolate a few candidates for a transformation matrix.

Once she had her matrix candidates, she got to work on writing some simulation scripts. She wanted to get a hold on a—thus far strictly theoretical—process to create an energy output similar to what she had recorded during the accident. It would be a first step…

And, well, because she was again ignoring her body’s needs, she sometimes passed out. At least she had been able to avoid falling asleep in class; but whenever she was waiting for her calculation scripts to finish running there was just no way. It didn’t help that waiting and looking at log messages scrolling past her screen was utterly boring.

She tried not to think too hard about why she was still working on this project. If she was being honest with herself, there wasn’t a whole lot more to be gained. The portal, the actual heart of the project, was destroyed. And she had gotten her explanation, unsatisfactory as it was.

“Magic,” she mumbled, staring at her log files.

Twilight still would have liked to witness that so-called pony magic that the friends of Sunset Shimmer had mentioned, and that somehow became visible when they played music, but she couldn’t exactly just walk up to them and ask them. In fact, she had done her best to avoid those girls out of fear of running into Sunset Shimmer again—after the encounter out by the river she wasn’t too interested in that.

At least she was used to avoiding people at school; her time at Crystal Prep had been mostly that.

Maybe, she thought, she was really hoping to find some clue how the doppelganger fared, as Rarity had asked her. If she could find any hint that the doppelganger might be alright, maybe it would somehow… ease Sunset Shimmer’s pain? The pain that she was responsible for.

Maybe she was only trying to make herself feel better.

At least trying to isolate the energy emissions of the destroyed portal was keeping her mind occupied.

***

Sunset awoke to someone knocking at her door. She didn’t want to be awake. Her head hurt, and her mouth felt as if some small rodent had crawled inside and died there. And yet someone was knocking. They needed to stop knocking. Sunset needed more sleep. And probably half a dozen of aspirins.

The knocking continued.

“Go away,” she groaned.

But still, the knocking continued.

Did she really have to get up and answer?

Knock knock. Who’s there? Go away.

Maybe if she answered the door the knocking would stop and she could finally go back to sleep, for another fourteen hours or so. Maybe after those aspirins.

She rolled over and nearly fell out of bed. Carefully she put a knee on the floor and pushed herself to her feet. Her apartment was unsteady this morning, and her head was a pulsating disaster zone. She got on her way to the front door, steadying herself with a hand on the wall as she went.

Knock knock.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m coming, calm the heck down,” she mumbled.

When she finally reached the door she had to stop for a moment. Everything was shaky, and her vision was blurry and strangely darkened around the edges. Her stomach didn’t feel too great either. She opened the door and looked into the face of the last person she would have expected here.

“You,” she hissed.

“Sunset Shimmer, I have to talk to you,” Twilight Sparkle said.

***

It was a bit disconcerting to stand in front of that apartment building again. After all, the last time Twilight Sparkle had been here, it had been in order to basically spy on Sunset Shimmer. She had even installed a hidden camera, and had basically peeped on Sunset Shimmer and her girlfriend in bed. And that was even before she had destroyed the portal. Or promised Sunset Shimmer to stay away from her forever.

But this couldn’t wait. She needed to talk to Sunset Shimmer, and that was why she had come here this early on a Saturday morning. If Sunset Shimmer was going to be upset, there was nothing she could do about it. She just hoped she wouldn’t be too angry. Or yell at her.

The apartment building wasn’t in the best part of town, no comparison to the friendly neighborhood where her parents lived, but as far as inner city quarters went it wasn’t too bad. She would just have to hope that her bike would be safe. When she rang the doorbell there was no answer.

She tried the front door and found that it didn’t close right. She climbed to second floor—that much she still knew from her reconnaissance mission on the fire escape—and then took a moment to orient herself before she headed down the hallway to the left and quickly found the right door.

She knocked, and again there was no answer. But she couldn’t wait! She had to see Sunset Shimmer right now! So she continued knocking, even when she heard slow shuffling steps from inside. After some more waiting the door was finally opened, and Sunset Shimmer stared at her.

“You,” she hissed.

“Sunset Shimmer, I have to talk to you,” Twilight said. Only then she realized that Sunset was reeling and just barely holding on to the doorframe. She had big dark rings under her eyes, and the skin of her face was pale and sweaty. “Are you alright?”

Instead of a reply Sunset made a strange noise—hurrk—and held her stomach. “I’m gonna hurl.” Without further ado she turned her back at Twilight and shuffled into the apartment, still holding her stomach with one hand and steadying herself against the wall with the other. No, Twilight decided, she was definitely not alright. Something was very wrong with Sunset Shimmer.

After only a slight hesitation Twilight followed Sunset inside the apartment, just as Sunset disappeared into a door to the right. Twilight heard the toiled lid being opened, and then the unmistakable sound of someone vomiting. She hurried to follow Sunset and found her in the bathroom, kneeling in front of the toilet and holding on to it with both arms.

“Sunset…” Twilight stammered. She put down her bag, then she rushed to the sick girl and knelt beside her. Doing her best to ignore the stench she carefully brushed Sunset’s hair back and held it out of the danger zone while more convulsions shook the other girl.

After a few more minutes Sunset finally stopped retching. When she was at least somewhat confident that she was done throwing up for now, Twilight quickly flushed the toilet. Sunset remained kneeling and didn’t react.

“Wait here,” Twilight said and got up. “I’ll get you some water.”

She had walked past the kitchen when she’d come in, so she knew where to go. The kitchen was small, but orderly. She picked up a glass from the sink, quickly cleaned it, and filled it with water before hurrying back to the bathroom where Sunset Shimmer hadn’t moved at all. Twilight knelt down next to her again and carefully touched her shoulder to let her know that she was back. When Sunset still didn’t react, she said, “I have some water for you.”

“Cool,” Sunset said, but didn’t move. She was still holding on to the toilet and made no move to take the glass of water from Twilight.

“Hold still,” Twilight said softly as she raised the glass to Sunset’s mouth. She carefully tilted it so that Sunset could drink, and was glad to notice that she was actually drinking. “Slowly,” she told her as some of the water ran down Sunset’s chin. It took a while, but Sunset eventually drank most of the water.

When Twilight took the glass away, Sunset groaned and said, “Not quite how I wanted to start the day.”

“Vomiting, you mean?”

“Yeah, that too,” Sunset mumbled. “Look, can you give me some room so I can get up? I’m not sure how steady I am.”

“I can help you up,” Twilight offered.

“I can do that by myself,” Sunset brushed her off. Twilight stood up and stepped back while Sunset used the toilet to pull herself up. She almost toppled, but when Twilight made to support her she just hissed at her, and she left her alone. “See?” Sunset said when she finally stood. “Piece of cake.” She held out her hand. “Gimme that glass, I need more.”

Twilight handed her the glass. Sunset filled it from the bathroom tap and took a big sip. “Much better.” She looked around. “Hey, at least I made it to the toilet in time, huh. Go me.”

“I guess?” Twilight feebly agreed. She was still worried about Sunset Shimmer’s sickness, even though her demeanor seemed to be already back to normal. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah, yeah, I’ll manage,” Sunset said dismissively.

“Is there anything I can do?” Twilight asked. She was not convinced. Her mind was already listing off syndromes and ailments that may have caused such sickness, and that wasn’t at all helping.

“You can make coffee,” Sunset said. “I’d just spill everything.” For proof she held out the glass which was still half full with water. Her hand was shaking, and had the glass been full she would have spilled the water. “You know how to make coffee, right?”

“Yes, I… of course.”

“Good girl.” Sunset turned and left the bathroom, and Twilight had no choice but to follow her into the kitchen after she had picked up her bag. Sunset plopped down on one of the chairs. When Twilight came in she made a vague gesture towards the cupboards. “There’s coffee and cups in there, and the kettle is on the counter.” She took another deep sip from her glass and then rested her head on the table.

Twilight gave her a concerned look, but then decided to get to work. Maybe coffee would indeed help Sunset Shimmer. She turned on the kettle before she went to search the cupboards for coffee and a mug. While she was waiting for the water to boil she looked at Sunset Shimmer. It seemed as if she had fallen asleep; she hadn’t moved anymore or said anything. But when Twilight poured the water, and the scent of coffee wafted through the kitchen, Sunset Shimmer sat up and looked at her; and when Twilight handed her the mug she greedily took it.

“Don’t burn your mouth,” Twilight said.

“Yeah, sure, mom,” Sunset said and took a careful sip. “Ouch. Worth it.” For a minute or so she just took tiny sips from her coffee, and Twilight watched her.

Eventually Twilight couldn’t keep quiet any longer. “Are you sure you’re okay?” she asked. “Maybe you should see a doctor?”

Sunset Shimmer choked on the coffee and almost dropped the cup as she started laughing. “A doctor!” she chuckled. And then, “Ow, laughing hurts.” She put down the mug and looked at Twilight, still grinning. “You’re so precious, Sparkle. A doctor. Really.”

“I’m just—“ Twilight said, blushing. It was mean of Sunset to make fun of her when she was only worrying about her well-being! “So what’s up with you then?” she asked a bit more sharply.

“It’s called a hangover,” Sunset said and picked up her coffee again. “It happens when you drink too much alcohol. Don’t do it, kids, it’s seriously no fun.”

“You don’t have to patronize me,” Twilight huffed. “I know what a hangover is. I just thought maybe you were ill or something.”

“How considerate of you,” Sunset scoffed. Then she sighed and added, “You know what, I’m sorry. There’s no reason for me to be an ass about it.”

“Apology accepted,” Twilight said. She tried not to show her surprise at Sunset Shimmer actually apologizing to her. If anything, she told herself, now she had reason to worry about her.

“So you can stop worrying,” Sunset said. “I’ve had hangovers before, I know how to deal with that. As soon as I can muster up the strength to get me some aspirin I’ll be as good as new.” She grimaced. “Well, not as good as new, but… you know.”

“I’ll get it for you,” Twilight said. “In the bathroom?” Sunset nodded and returned her attention to her coffee. Twilight left the kitchen and returned to the bathroom. The smell was still unpleasant, but the small room didn’t have a window. She opened the medicine cabinet above the sink and found a bottle of aspirin among some other drugs and personal items. Embarrassed she picked up the bottled and hurried to close the cabinet again. She suddenly felt like intruding into Sunset Shimmer’s personal life—even more than after setting up the camera—and that she wasn’t welcome here.

Back in the kitchen she placed the bottle on the table, and Sunset Shimmer nodded thanks. “You’re gonna need water with those,” Twilight said and took the glass to refill it. When she brought it back to the table Sunset Shimmer had already plucked two pills from the bottle. She grabbed the glass from Twilight’s hands and gulped down the two pills.

“Thanks, Sparkle,” she said with closed eyes.

“Um, you’re welcome.”

For a few moments the two girls remained in silence, until Sunset asked, “So what the hay are you doing here anyway?”

“There’s something I have to tell you,” Twilight said. “Or rather show you.”

“Something that’s important enough to wake me up when I’m two-thirds hungover and one-third still drunk?” Sunset asked with a raised eyebrow. “Are you sure you’ve thought this through?”

“Yes,” Twilight said. “Yes, I am.”

She opened her bag, and immediately Spike jumped out. When he recognized Sunset Shimmer he ran over to her and tried to climb on her lap. Despite her condition she smiled and scratched his head. “Y’know, he’s a cute dog and all, but—“

“That’s not it,” Twilight interrupted her. She pulled out a manila binder and brought it to the table where she opened it for Sunset Shimmer. “Here.”

Sunset stared at the diagrams and formulas. “Lines. Congratulations, Sparkle, you made lines.”

Twilight groaned. “These are the energy emissions that occurred during the accident. This gray graph shows the emissions of the collapse of the portal. And this purple graph—“ But she couldn’t contain her excitement any longer. “Twilight—your Twilight, that is—she made it back!” And she pointed triumphantly at the printouts of her graphs.

Sunset stared at her, dumbfounded. Then she lowered her gaze to look at the graphs before looking at Twilight again. “Yeah she has. But how the heck do you know that?”

Twilight stared at her. “Wait, didn’t you tell me that you didn’t even know if she got through, and that you… were feeling bad because of it? And now it seems like you’ve known all along that she is fine? I don’t understand!”

“I’ve known since last night,” Sunset said, squinting. “When I last talked to you I had no idea.” She pointed at the papers. “And you’re telling me this there tells you that she got through?”

“Yes!” Twilight eagerly pointed at the graphs. “See, this here is the energy emission that my instruments picked up during the explosion. The x-axis is the time, and it’s six point seven three seconds long before the emission ends. And these are the amplitude changes for several frequency bands. Now, look here.” She pointed at the second graph. “This is the energy reading I got every time she passed through the portal. I triple-checked it with my data, and I’m reasonably sure that these are all instances when your Princess Twilight came through; maybe later you can verify that for me, and…”

“How about you get to the point?” Sunset asked. “Aspirin’s not kicking in yet, y’know.”

Twilight adjusted her glasses and gave Sunset a sheepish smile. “Sorry. Yes. Well, this is the graph for a very specific frequency band. And for the explosion, on this band, the graph looks like this!” With a somewhat grand gesture she pulled a third paper from her binder, this one with a green graph printed on it. It looked exactly like the purple graph. “There!” She looked at Sunset expectantly as if her graphs would explain everything.

“Umm… okay?”

“The only readings visible on this band are exactly the same as for a pass through the portal, which leads to the highly probable conclusion that someone went through the portal while the explosion was already taking place. And since the reading is exactly the same, there’s no reason to assume that the passage wasn’t successful.” She beamed at Sunset, waiting for the inevitable praise.

Sunset traced both graphs with a still shaky finger. “I guess that… makes sense?”

“Um… yes, it does. I’ve run some preliminary simulations, and I am about eighty-six per cent certain that something, or rather, somebody passed through the portal, and due to the circumstances it must have been her.” For confirmation she pointed at the graph again. When Sunset didn’t react, Twilight tried to think of something to say. Then she remembered. “But if you didn’t analyze the graphs, then how did you know?”

Sunset sighed and got up. “I’ll just show you.” She paused and held her head. “Stupid aspirin, do your thing already!” She gestured at Twilight. “Come with.”

Twilight followed Sunset down the corridor into the bedroom, Spike on their heels. The bed was unmade, and a nearby desk had two chairs in front of it. Curiously, one half of the surface was completely empty while the other was littered with books, notebooks and used dishes. On the littered half there was also an almost empty bottle of blackberry-flavored vodka and a half-empty glass. There was a certain scent of ethanol in the air; Sunset seemed to notice it too as she hurried to open the window.

“Just a minute or that stench will make me puke again,” Sunset said. Then she picked up a strange book from her desk. It looked a bit like a prop from a fantasy movie—clad in thick leather with carvings and golden letters, somewhat uneven pages of what almost looked like thick parchment. The cover was blackened, perhaps from old age.

Sunset said down on the bed and gestured for Twilight to sit next to her. She complied, but made sure to sit a few inches away from the other girl. Spike leapt onto her lap. Sunset put the tome on her lap and just looked at it for a few seconds; from up close Twilight could see that it was partially scorched. Then she said, “This is a magic book. It is enchanted with a spell that connects it to a similar book, and whatever is written in one of the books appears in the other book as well. You following?”

Twilight nodded, although she felt an instinctive reluctance towards the concept of magic spells. There was no magic, she told herself. Whatever it was this book was capable of, there had to be a scientific explanation for it.

“I brought this book from Equestria when I came here, and Twilight has the other one with her. We used it to text, you could say. But Twilight also used hers to power up the portal. You see, the portal normally only opens every thirty months, when a certain lunar constellation happens both here and in Equestria. Twilight found a way to use her book to power the portal even without the moon, and so she could come visit whenever she liked, not just every thirty months.

“When you destroyed the portal, something happened to this book as well. Look.”

Sunset opened the book, and Twilight saw that almost every page was scorched to various degrees. On some pages she could still decipher the words. She read, You were right—how are we going to make it through those two days? I hadn’t anticipated it to be this hard to be away from you, and, embarrassed, looked away. This was their private business.

Sunset continued, “After the portal went up, I tried writing her.” She opened a page, and Twilight immediately saw that the last message had been written on the paper after it got burned. It read, Twi, please tell me that you made it back home! The portal is destroyed, and so is most of my book. Please be okay. I love you. SS. Twilight looked away. That right there was what she had caused.

“When she didn’t answer, I worried, of course,” Sunset said. “It was the worst feeling in the world. Not knowing if she was okay. Not knowing if—“ She paused. “If she was alive.” She turned to look at Twilight, who averted her gaze.

“So ever since all I had were the messages in this book, at least the ones that I could still read. It was all I had left of her, you understand? I’ve read through this so many times, I know all of them by heart. They’re her, speaking to me, you know? They’re all I had left of her.” She gently caressed the paper. “All the memories of the times when we wrote those things. When things were still alright.”

Please stop, Twilight thought. She wasn’t sure how many more allegations of the pain Sunset had gone through she could take. As if she didn’t know how badly she had messed up! She didn’t need all the details of Sunset’s pain.

Sunset carefully changed to the very first page of the book. “Then this happened last night.” She pointed at the inner cover. There was a dedication, but it had clearly been written before the accident. And there was a new message written right above it—in her own handwriting, Twilight realized.

I can’t believe I didn’t think of this spot! I tried all the pages, so this is really my last hope. I’m alive and well, and I love you too. Just please read this? Twi

And right below it, in a different handwriting: I finally got it. Thank goodness you’re alright. Love you. SS

And below that: So relieved!!! I’m working on a solution, will get back to you. I fear we’ll have to conserve space.

And the last new message, just a single word: Understood.

Sunset pointed at the empty space on the cover page. About half of it had been taken up by the previous dedication and the short exchange, despite their best efforts to write extremely small. “This, Sparkle. This is all there’s left for us to talk to each other. Half a frigging page. This has to be enough for however long enough it takes until she finds a fix.” She swallowed audibly. “If ever.”

“I—“

“We used to fill a couple of pages in one night, easily,” Sunset continued, ignoring Twilight. “I guess I should be grateful that she’s alright, and that we got at least this bit of texting last night, and I am, but… half a page.” She put her hand across her eyes. “Half a page. It was just too much to bear, Sparkle. Getting a message from her and then having to stop right there. It felt so amazing to at least read from her again, and then we had to stop right away.

“So I got drunk, because I couldn’t deal with it, and because I didn’t trust myself to not write her back, you understand? I still don’t think I can deal with it, with finally having a connection to her and not being able to use it.” She looked at Twilight again, and now there were tears in her eyes. “There’s nothing I want to do more right now than write to her, and get a reply, and I can’t do that because we may need this if she comes up with a solution. When she comes up with a solution.”

“Alcohol is not a solution though,” Twilight heard herself say and immediately wanted to kick herself for it. As if Sunset Shimmer wanted to hear that right away.

“Yes, it is, Sparkle,” Sunset said. “When you can’t sleep because all you can think of is how much everything sucks and how much it hurts and how much you want to write yet another tiny message, then drinking yourself senseless is actually a solution because then you stop thinking about it and you’re unable to write anyway and you can at least get some sleep. So kindly take your goody-two-shoes advice and shove it.”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight mumbled. “I…” What was she going to say? That she was in no position to tell Sunset Shimmer how to deal with the pain that she, Twilight herself, had caused her? That she was sure there would be a solution to everything?

How was any of this even adequate?

So she just repeated, “I’m sorry.”

Sunset snorted. “Is that why you came here? Because you feel sorry?” She glared at Twilight. “Or was it for a pat on the head for figuring out the grand mystery all on your own?”

Twilight shrunk back from her sudden anger—especially because her accusation wasn’t too far from the truth, if she was being honest with herself. “I—“

“Eh, whatever. It’s not like I give a damn. Anyway, thanks for giving me a hand earlier, I guess.”

“I really hoped I’d, I don’t know, help you feel a bit better,” Twilight murmured.

Sunset huffed and visibly forced herself to smile. “Appreciated, Sparkle.”

Twilight looked down. “You know, if you ever feel like… like drinking again… could you instead maybe… talk to someone instead? Drinking really isn’t good for you.”

Sunset looked at her, dumbfounded. Then without warning she burst into laughter. “You’re so precious, Sparkle, it’s unreal.” When Twilight continued to look at her, worried, she added, “I’m not going to turn into a raging drunk if that’s what you’re worried about. I… let’s say I know my limits. And considering how crummy I feel right now I’m probably not trying this again anytime soon.” She shrugged. “I don’t need you to save me or anything, okay? It’s really none of your business.”

“Okay. As you wish.” Twilight put Spike on the floor and stood up. She was still worried; there were numerous studies about the adverse effects of underage drinking. But at the same time she didn’t know what else to say when faced with Sunset’s cold dismissal. If she kept nagging her, all she would achieve would be to make Sunset angry. “I should probably get going. Sorry for waking you up.”

Sunset just waved it off. “I’m going back to sleep. You’ll find your way out, right?” Twilight nodded, and Sunset unceremoniously lay down and crawled under her blanket.

Twilight made for the door, but Sunset called her back. “Hey, could you close the window before you go?”

Twilight obliged. When she turned to leave the room again, Sunset had already curled up into a small ball and turned her back to Twilight. She hurried out of the room and away from Sunset Shimmer. Away from all the hurt she was projecting—no, throwing into Twilight’s face, rather. But could she really hold it against Sunset Shimmer that she was still upset and angry with her?

She made sure to close the front door very quietly when she left the apartment.

Chapter Thirteen

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Fourteen

“Sunset,” Twilight called out.

She opened her eyes but didn’t stop singing. Twilight had her hand inside the portal her contraption had created and was looking at her expectantly. Sunset’s eyes widened. She swallowed hard. It had worked!

Just as she wondered how she could land again she gently floated down, touching ground. She started for Twilight, intending to pick up her bag and go through the portal, when the portal suddenly began to pulsate, slow at first but soon becoming faster and faster. Then, before Sunset had crossed more than half the distance, the portal suddenly disappeared in a flash of light, leaving nothing but a few floating sparks.

No! It can’t be!

Twilight, who was huddled over the circuit board, looked up at Sunset and screamed, “Nooo!” Her eyes were wide with horror. Behind her, the girls caught on to what was happening and stopped playing.

Twilight!

Sunset’s mind blanked as the pain, and along with it the familiar anger, took over. She turned around, looking for next best thing to take her anger out on, and found one of the sturdy school-issued chairs.

She kicked it. She hardly felt the pain in her foot as it crashed into the far corner of the room. Behind her someone gasped.

“I’m so sorry, Sunset Shimmer,” Twilight stammered, almost choking on her tears.

Sunset turned towards her, staring down at her. She looked miserable, tears running down her cheeks, her face contorted in a mask of utter despair. It reminded Sunset of their very first encounter—when Twilight had been lying on the ground after Sunset had knocked her down.

Her anger evaporated. How could she be angry at this young girl who was apparently hurting over this almost as much as she was? This girl who had done so much to help her even get to this point, so close. To even give her an honest shot at getting back to Twilight. Sunset hadn’t asked for her help; Twilight had just offered, and hadn’t stopped short of opening a life-sized portal to another world for her.

For Sunset.

The girl she had treated like dirt. She didn’t even call her by her first name, and kept thinking of her as the other. She’d more than once thrown all her pain into Twilight’s face in order to hurt her as well, just out of spite. Not to mention all the times she had questioned Twilight’s abilities or simply brushed her off.

And still Twilight had gone above and beyond the call of duty to help her out. She had pulled all-nighters, she had held her hair back when Sunset was puking her guts up being hungover, she had hacked into Crystal Prep’s server which was probably a criminal offense… all that because she felt guilty, no doubt.

Guilty or not, whatever her reason Twilight had been nothing but a great friend to Sunset. Despite how Sunset had treated her.

And now she—her friend, her unexpected new friend—was crying. Was bawling her eyes out on Sunset’s behalf.

She probably only had a few seconds to take care of this mess before one of the other girls rushed in. She owed it to Twilight. She owed her all the thank yous in the world, and a whole bunch of sorrys on top of that.

Sunset closed the remaining distance between her and Twilight and knelt down in front of her. She hesitated for a split second, biting her lip, then put her arms around the crying girl and pulled her in. Twilight clung to her as if she was drowning.

“Shhh,” Sunset said, “it’s okay, don’t cry.”

“I’m so sorry,” Twilight sobbed into her shoulder. “I’m so sorry… sorry… it’s all my fault… I’m so sorry…”

Sunset didn’t know what to reply to this and simply pressed Twilight against herself even harder. How could she make Twilight stop blaming herself? She put one hand on the back of her head and started stroking her hair. “It’s okay,” she repeated, feeling completely useless.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said once more, hoarse with tears.

Sunset felt her eyes welling up as well. “Twilight, stop, please,” she murmured. “There’s no need to be sorry, okay? You did great! You did so great! I can’t even begin to thank you for everything you’ve done.”

Twilight just cried into her shoulder even harder, the sobs shaking the girl in Sunset’s arms. “I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be!” Sunset urged. “If anything I should be apologizing to you for… for everything! I’m so sorry how I treated you, and how mean I was, and I… I didn’t even thank you.” As she was really starting to cry she buried her face in Twilight’s shoulder. “Thank you, Twilight. For everything.”

“But I failed,” Twilight mumbled.

Sunset almost laughed. “But at least you tried” she said. “You did so much more than anyone could have asked, so thank you for that!”

“You… you’re welcome,” Twilight whispered. “I’m still sorry it didn’t work out.”

“Yeah, it’s gonna be alright,” Sunset said, unable to contain a smile despite crying. She had no idea how anything would ever be alright, but right now that wasn’t important. Right now she needed to console a crying girl. Her friend.

Sunset kept stroking Twilight’s head as she cried herself out for a bit longer. Eventually her sobs died down and she lifted her head from Sunset’s shoulder, brushing gently against her cheek. “I… I think I’m okay,” she said. “Thank you.”

Sunset also lifted her head and looked at Twilight. “That’s what friends are for,” she said with a smile which Twilight tentatively returned. “I meant it, you know. Thank you for everything. And sorry for everything.”

Twilight shook her head. “It’s okay.” She started, realizing the pleading expression in Sunset’s face. “Apology accepted. And you’re very welcome. It’s what friends do, I think.”

Sunset chuckled. Despite everything Twilight could still make her chuckle. She bumped her forehead against Twilight’s. “You ready to get up again?” Twilight nodded, and Sunset swiftly got to her feet. She held out her hands to pull Twilight up as well. When they were both standing, she hugged her again, for good measure.

“But what are we going to do now?” Twilight asked once they had separated again.

Sunset tapped her chin. “I don’t know about you girls, but I need something to lift my spirits.”

“No, I mean about the portal mmpf!“ Sunset gently put a hand on Twilight’s mouth to interrupt her.

“I know what you meant, silly,” Sunset said softly. “Let’s think about that some other time, okay? We’ll find a way. We have to. We will. But right now I… I don’t think I can deal with it, you know?” Twilight nodded against her hand with her eyes wide and gently put a hand on Sunset’s shoulder, giving her a soft squeeze.

Friends, Sunset thought again and lowered her hand.

“Play another song?” Rainbow Dash suggested.

“I don’t think Sunset would—“ Rarity said, but Sunset interrupted her.

“Yeah, let’s. What do you think, Twi?”

“Me?!?”

“Yeah,” Sunset nodded. “If you want? We can both sing together.”

“I… that… yes!” Twilight stammered.

“Alright!” Rainbow cheered. “Which song?”

“Shine like Rainbows,” Sunset said without hesitating.

“I don’t even know the words!” Twilight protested.

“You’ll catch on,” Sunset said and winked at her. “Pinkie?”

“One-two-three-four!”

As soon as they played the first notes Sunset felt fresh tears itching in her eyes. Hardly surprising, considering how many memories of Twilight were connected to that song. Twilight cast her a concerned look, and Sunset took her hand to steady herself, mouthing “I’m okay.”

She started singing the familiar words of the first verse, and the tears began to flow again. It was okay. It seemed to be what she needed right now. When they hit the chorus she turned to Twilight and looked into her eyes while singing, and the second time around Twilight joined her. And sure enough Sunset felt the Equestrian magic flow through her body once more as the air started glowing around them.

And to her great delight she saw that Twilight too was suddenly sporting pony ears, and her hair, usually tied up in a disorderly bun, grew into a hip-length ponytail. She gave her a wide grin as they both took off from the ground and started floating in mid-air. Twilight’s grip on her hand tightened, and Sunset could barely contain her laughter at her startled expression.

Suddenly a white flash made Sunset turn her head. When she saw what had caused it she felt like losing her balance in mid-air, and she held on to Twilight’s shoulder.

The portal had opened again.

Twilight saw it too, and without hesitating she started for the circuit board, pulling Sunset with her. Sunset tried to keep singing, but stumbled over a couple of lines.

“The LEDs!” Twilight cried. “It’s working! The energy level is higher than before, maybe…” She frantically pointed at the circuit board were all five green LEDs were steadily lit, as was the red one.

“Your singing must have added that last bit of energy. You did it, Twi!” Sunset pulled her into another quick hug.

“You have to go!” Twilight said, pushing Sunset away. “As long as it’s holding up!”

“Yes, yes, you’re right!” Sunset quickly picked up her backpack before turning to her friends who were just finishing the song.

“Get home safely, dear!” Rarity said.

“Don’t forget uuuuuuus!” Pinkie Pie cried from behind the drums. A loud bang, and suddenly confetti and streamers were raining down on them as she fired her emergency party cannon.

“Thank you all, for everything,” Sunset said, again fighting back tears. That seemed to be the day’s theme.

“You’re more than welcome, sugarcube,” Applejack said.

“Say hi to Princess Twilight from us,” Rainbow Dash added.

“And if you can make it, it’d be really nice if you could come back again,” Fluttershy said.

“I will,” Sunset sobbed. “I’m gonna miss you so much, and I’ll come back and we’ll play again, promise! I love you all!”

“We love you too, darling!”

“And now get into that portal before it closes again!”

Applejack was right; now that they had stopped playing there was no telling for how long the portal would hold. She looked at Twilight who was still standing next to her and biting her lip. “Be safe, Twilight, you hear? You gotta take care of the girls for me.”

Twilight nodded, crying too hard to answer.

“I meant you too, you know,” Sunset added. After one last look at her friends she turned around and stepped through the portal that would take her to Equestria.

***

The laboratory was empty. Sunset could tell from the crystalline walls that she was probably somewhere in Twilight’s castle, but she was nonetheless surprised that nopony was there.

Most of the room was taken by an arcane contraption. She recognized the mirror and Twilight’s copy of the enchanted book which were built into the masses of wires, lightbulbs, switches, crystals, and other parts. Written on a blackboard, in Twilight’s beautiful hornwriting, was the formula.

Where was everypony?

She slowly stepped off the small pedestal over which the portal was floating, and as she did the portal collapsed in a flash of white light. Sparks floated slowly to the ground.

Sunset opened the door and found herself in a long, deserted corridor. It looked the same no matter which way she turned, but suddenly she heard faint hoofsteps from her left. Without thinking she darted down the hallway in that direction, her saddlebags with her few possessions hardly limiting her.

She skidded around a corner and could barely avoid crashing into an orange earth pony mare with blonde mane. “Applejack!”

The other pony squinted at her. “Do I know you? What in tarnation are you doin’ sneakin’ around here like this?” Then her eyes widened as she realized. “You’re Sunset Shimmer, aren’t ya?”

Sunset nodded. “Where is everypony? Where’s Twilight?”

Applejack shook her head as if to collect herself. “The Princesses took her upstairs. She had some sort of breakdown when that portal of yours collapsed.”

“Is she alright?” Sunset tried to fight back the panic she felt upon hearing Applejack’s words.

“I dunno,” Applejack replied. “I know she hasn’t been sleepin’ and eatin’ enough recently, what with workin’ on that portal and worrying herself sick about you. It hasn’t been this bad for a while with her overworking herself. You prob’ly know how she can get.” Sunset nodded, and Applejack continued, “So when the portal collapsed, Princess Celestia brought her hoof down and ordered her to bed right away. I’ve never seen her like this. The Princess, that is.”

“Concerned?”

“Like a mother dragon protectin’ her young,” Applejack said.

Sunset gulped. That particular dragon wouldn’t hesitate to sink its claws into her.

“The other girls are in the throne room, but I’ve got some work left to do at the Acres, so I split.”

“Do you know where—“ Sunset didn’t finish the sentence, worried that her voice might fail her.

“Staircase is down that corridor. Her bedroom is on the third floor, to the right. Ya can’t miss it, really.”

“Thanks, Applejack.”

“You’re welcome.” Applejack gave her a scrutinizing look. “It’s odd, y’know… you seem to know me, and I don’t know you at all, Sunset Shimmer.” She smiled and shook her head. “Know what, that ain’t important right now. Go see Twilight. We’ll have time to talk later, I s’pose.”

“I’m looking forward to it,” Sunset said. “Thanks, Applejack.”

Without waiting for Applejack’s reply Sunset turned and ran down the corridor. Her knees were wobbly from anticipation and it had been some time since she had galloped at full speed, but she didn’t slow down.

She found the stairs. Ran up, reached third floor. Turned into a corridor on the right—

—and just barely skidded to a halt before crashing into Princess Celestia who was just coming down the corridor.

Startled, she stumbled back and sat down on her haunches, looking up into the face of her former mentor looming over her.

“Sunset Shimmer,” Princess Celestia said. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and Sunset had just enough time to feel sorry for herself for having to confront the Princess right away, with no preparation whatsoever.

“Um… hello, Princess Celestia,” she said uneasily. “I, um, don’t want to be disrespectful, but, um… I really have to see her.”

“Princess Twilight,” Celestia said, “is sleeping. I had to cast a spell on her to get her to relax. She has worked and worried too much recently. And if I’m not mistaken, you and I have a few things to talk about as well.”

Sunset shrank back and folded back her ears. “Princess, I…” Part of her wanted to tell her how badly she had been missing Twilight, and how badly she needed to at least see her, even though she was sleeping, and how much she had been hurting those last few weeks. But she was also more than aware that she couldn’t simply seek solace from Princess Celestia. Not after how she had betrayed her. “I really need to see her,” she repeated. “Please.”

Princess Celestia gave her a long, scrutinizing look. “You’ve been through a lot yourself, haven’t you, my little pony?” she asked, her voice now softer.

Sunset swallowed and just nodded, not trusting her voice.

“Then I will keep you no longer from seeing your beloved. You and I can talk later.” She gave Sunset a sad smile. “In any case I believe that you are the best remedy for Princess Twilight right now. Seeing you when she wakes up will do her better than any magic spell ever could.”

Sunset bowed her head and made to walk past the princess, who extended her hoof to stop her. “I’m glad you are back, Sunset Shimmer,” she said softly.

“Thanks, Princess,” Sunset mumbled. “I’d do anything to make her feel better.”

Princess Celestia sighed. “That is not the only reason I’m glad. I hope that one day you’ll find it in your heart to believe me.”

Sunset looked up, into Celestia’s warm eyes. She could see no anger or resentment in her former mentor’s expression. Even though she was certain that Princess Celestia had to be mad, after all Sunset had done. She was probably just waiting for a better time to let Sunset hear her wrath. “Thanks, Princess,” she mumbled again.

“Then go to her.”

Sunset nodded and headed towards the door of Twilight’s bedroom. Before she opened it she turned around, facing Princess Celestia again. “I know that’s not a lot, coming from the likes of me… but I’d never hurt Twilight. Or betray her.”

Celestia flinched upon hearing that. For a few heartbeats she looked at Sunset with an almost pained expression. “I know that, my little pony.” She smiled at Sunset, although it was a somewhat pained smile. “Now go to her.” Sunset nodded and opened the door and entered Twilight’s bedroom.

A small figure who had been sitting on a chair next to the bed turned to look at her. It was Spike. “Sunset!” he cried out before running towards her at full speed and throwing his arms around her neck. “You came!”

Sunset returned the hug. “Good to see you again, Spike.” As she let go of him her eyes were drawn by the bed in the center of the room, and the figure lying in it. “Twi,” Sunset whispered.

“Princess Celestia cast a sleep spell on her,” Spike told her. “She wouldn’t go to sleep, despite almost collapsing after the portal broke down.”

“So I heard,” Sunset said. She made a few tentative steps toward the bed until she had a proper view on Twilight’s face. Looking down on her, she felt a surge of emotion wash over her. How much she had longed to see her again!

Twilight looked exhausted. Her mane was a frazzled fiasco, and she had deep rings beneath her eyes. Celestia had done right in enforcing some rest on her, Sunset thought. She smiled and gave Twilight a soft nuzzle. The sleeping unicorn didn’t react.

“If you don’t mind I’d like to keep watch with you,” she said to Spike.

“I’d be happy to have your company,” Spike said with a slight bow. “I know she’ll be excited to have you here when she wakes up. I’ll get you a chair!”

“It’s okay,” Sunset said and sat down on her haunches, resting her arms and head on Twilight’s bed. “This is just fine.”

“Just tell me if you need anything,” Spike said and sat down on his chair again. She heard the rustling of paper and looked up, only to find Spike reading a comic book.

Sitting on the floor, her head resting on Twilight’s bed, actually close enough that she could feel Twilight breathe, it seemed as if finally the tension and anxiety that had dominated Sunset’s life for the last couple of weeks fell off her. She was here, at Twilight’s side. She had made it. With the help of her friends back in the human world,

And of course the other Twilight. She made a promise to herself that she would find a way back to the human world so she could properly thank her again for all that she had done. Hopefully she and the others were alright.

They were probably packing up their instruments, getting ready for some milkshakes at Donut Joe’s or something to celebrate their success. Smiling at that thought she closed her eyes and drifted away.

***

When she woke up it was dark in the bedroom. Only a single candle was providing minimal light over where Spike sat reading. She stretched her neck and forelegs. Then Twilight noticed the weight resting on the side of her bed. Curious, she lit up her horn, only to see a wild red-and-yellow mane right next to her.

“Sunset?” she whispered. “Sunset, is that you?”

Sunset stirred and turned her head to face Twilight. “Hey, sleepyhead,” she said dreamily. “I’m home.”

“How is that even possible?”

Sunset stood up and walked up to the head end of the bed, her eyes locked with Twilight’s. “The magic of friendship.” She buried her face in Twilight’s mane, unable to contain her tears. “I missed you so much.”

Twilight draped a wing over her. “I missed you too.” Somewhere in the background they heard a door open and close as Spike snuck out of the room.

Sunset sat up, rubbing her cheek against Twilight’s wing. “I love you,” she said. Before Twilight could reply anything, she leaned in and sealed her lips with a deep kiss. “Do you feel like getting up already?” she asked after they separated again.

Twilight grinned at her. “I fear I’ll have to stay in bed for a bit longer. How about you?”

That was all the invitation Sunset needed. With an exaggerated yawn she shed her saddlebags and climbed into bed, crawling under the blanket and cuddling up to Twilight. “You know,” she said, “I’m kinda homeless right now. I don’t even have a bed to my name.”

“Then I don’t really have a choice but to let you sleep in my bed for the time being, right?”

Sunset gave her another kiss on the nose.

***

It worked. Twi says hi. Love, SS

***

The portal didn’t open again. Sunset and Twilight tried on their end—with the combined powers of an alicorn princess and one of the most gifted unicorns in Equestria it wasn’t too hard to open it—but it never connected. Nonetheless they kept trying, usually on Saturdays during the early afternoon.

They suspected that the girls of Canterlot High couldn’t harness the required energy without Sunset, just like during their first attempt when they had played without Twilight. They kept trying, but with decreasing hope.

Sunset moved into one of the many spare bedrooms in the castle and got used to life in Equestria again. Together with Twilight she returned to her magic studies, and together the pair made remarkable progress.

She and Princess Celestia came to an understanding after a long talk sometime after Sunset’s return. While Celestia claimed that she forgave Sunset, their relationship remained somewhat distant, a long shot from the close and loving mentor-student relationship they had had before Sunset’s departure through the portal. Sunset suspected the princess of holding a grudge for some time before she realized that while Celestia had indeed forgiven her, Sunset was reluctant to forgive herself, thus maintaining her distance from Celestia. She was sad about it, but maybe she just needed more time.

Sunset quickly became friends with Twilight’s friends, and although she grew to like them a lot she still missed her human friends. Even though they bore the same names and were similar in almost every aspect they were entirely different people.

Her love for Twilight kept growing. She had never been happier than now that she was living with her, sharing almost every day of her life with her.

In their third year Sunset and Twilight started a meticulous study of the lunar phases, and with substantial support from Princess Luna they were able to determine the exact dates during which the portal would, in theory, be open due to the moon’s power. But even though they made numerous attempts there was still no connection on the other end. When they switched their portal off on the fifth day, they told each other that their human friends would be alright. Between the six of them they would be able to deal with anything.

They kept trying to open the portal, but with dwindling hope. Sunset sometimes wondered what her friends were up to. How Twilight was holding up.

Nonetheless, when another thirty months had passed and the lunar cycle was about to be completed once again, they prepared for yet another attempt. As far as Sunset was concerned, they would never stop trying.

Most nights when they went to bed Twilight read to Sunset from this or that story.

Author's Note

And here we are. Stay tuned for the epilogue!

Epilogue

“Still no reply.” Sunset stared at the tiny scribble on the lower edge of the dedication page. It simply said, It works.

“Should we wait a little longer?” Twilight asked.

Sunset snorted and floated the enchanted book over to the modified portal device where she placed it in its socket. “Let’s go. Maybe Twilight is busy and not checking the book, or out of town… and we don’t even know where we will come out anyway!” She flicked the switch of the portal device, and with a soft hum the old mirror started glowing. “I’m tired of waiting, you know? If we come out in Canterlot we’ll find them. We got the plan and all.”

Twilight gave her a quick nuzzle. She kept her concerns about that somewhat blind charge into the unknown to herself. She knew Sunset long enough to know she wouldn’t appreciate her concerns. Sunset was impatient to meet her friends, after finally getting the portal to connect to… something, and if she was being honest with herself, so was Twilight. “Alright. Let’s go.”

***

The first thing Sunset and Twilight noticed when they stepped out of the portal was the statue. It wasn’t a horse as it used to be before the accident—it was now the statue of a girl with very familiar features, wearing shorts and a sports jersey. They looked at each other and hurried to the statue’s front to read the inscription in the plinth.

Rainbow Dash, CHS class of 21__, member of the World Cup winning national soccer team of 21__

“Her own statue,” Sunset said. “Rainbow Dash must be so full of herself over this.”

“Interesting that we end up here again,” Twilight said.

“Yeah,” Sunset agreed. Trying to push back the disappointment that her friends weren’t surprisingly waiting for them at the statue, she gently touched the stone plinth. On the surface closest to them some faint ripples spread across the concrete. “This is just a new statue after all.” She cast the inscription another critical glance. “It was only built two years ago,” she mused. “After the last time we tried.”

“Nothing in our data indicated that the portal would just regenerate,” Twilight pointed out.

“Nothing in our data indicated that it wouldn’t, because we still don’t have a lot of data,” Sunset said, smiling. “All we know is that it works, and that it didn’t work last time, and that they built a new statue in the meantime.”

“Post hoc doesn’t necessarily mean propter hoc.”

“I know that, dear Princess mine.”

“I guess it is one possible explanation,” Twilight said. “As are the adjustments we made on our end. As is the help from Princess Luna.” She reached out her hand and took Sunset’s, intertwining their fingers. “You know, I really missed holding hands.”

Sunset smiled at her. “Takes you way back, doesn’t it?” She gestured with her head. “Over there, I think.” She pulled Twilight away from the statue towards the street, past a very familiar trash bin. When she reached the spot, she turned around and pulled Twilight’s hands into the pouch of her hoodie. “Remember?”

“How could I forget,” Twilight murmured. “This is where it all started.” Sunset leaned her forehead against Twilight’s, and for a few moments they just stood.

“Shall we get going?” asked Sunset. “We’ve got some ground to cover.”

Since they hadn’t received an answer through the enchanted book, Sunset and Twilight had to resort to their plan B: try to find their friends in the human city of Canterlot. It had been five years, and of course they couldn’t be sure who of her friends was even still living in town. So they had compiled a hopefully exhaustive plan of places to check—Rarity’s and Pinkie’s homes, where they might run into parents; Twilight’s home as well. And of course Sweet Apple Acres, as some sort of a last resort—while they both agreed that Applejack was the most likely to still live in Canterlot even if she had gone through with her plans to go to university, Sweet Apple Acres was also quite a hike—and that was assuming they didn’t get lost.

“Lead the way!”

“Do you mind a short detour?” Sunset asked. “You know… down memory lane.”

“Of course not. I’d love to see the old place again.”

They remained lost in memories for a moment before turning and heading down the same old street. They came past the alley which would lead them to Donut Joe’s, but passed it by after a nostalgic look. The way back to Sunset’s old apartment was still familiar to both of them. Before long they stood outside the old apartment building and looked up to the second floor. New blinds. Someone else was living there now, of course. Seeing that old place brought a whole lot of emotions with it that Sunset didn’t quite understand in detail—not all of them were pleasant, just like her time living here. It was good to have a look, but enough was enough.

Somewhere nearby someone revved a car engine and the sudden noise tore Sunset out of her reverie. With one last look at the old building she took Twilight’s hand and led her down the street, to where Rarity hopefully still lived. It was a few blocks away, and as they walked they heard the loud car again in the distance—definitely something she never got to hear back in Equestria, Sunset thought. It wasn’t the most pleasant sound, but somehow added to her feeling of nostalgia. It was such a human sound.

Rarity and her family had lived in a nice family home which was easy enough to find. Before she rang the bell, Sunset checked the name sign—and couldn’t contain a sigh when she realized that it was a different name. Rarity’s family didn’t live here anymore.

She rang anyway—maybe whoever lived there knew something about where Rarity and her family had moved—but nobody answered. Twilight, possibly sensing her disappointment, hugged her, and Sunset fought back her morose fears of not being able to find her friends, now that they were this close.

“Let’s try the next place,” Twilight said. “And there’s always Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Yeah,” sunset agreed. “Y’know, maybe we should just head straight there.” Spare us more failures.

In this moment the car they’d been hearing, a bulky cyan muscle car with enormous spoilers, pulled around a corner, tires screeching, and came to a halt right in front of them. “Care for a lift, ladies?” the very familiar driver shouted through the open window.

“Rainbow Dash?!” Twilight and Sunset asked in unison. “Rarity?” Sunset added when she noticed the girl in the passenger seat.

Rarity didn’t wait to jump out of the car and rush over to them, joyful tears streaking her cheeks. “Welcome back!” she cried as she pulled them both into a hug. “Welcome back, you two!”

Sunset hugged her back, also crying from joy. She had found her friends again, after five long years, after that terribly rushed good-bye. She buried her face on Rarity’s shoulder, too overwhelmed to say anything.

“Good call going to your folks’ old home,” Rainbow Dash said before joining the hug. “Great to see you two again.” She sounded hoarse.

They stood for a while before Rainbow Dash broke the hug. “Shall we?” she asked nonchalantly, the impression only slightly ruined when she wiped a tear from her eye.

Sunset took a moment to fully take in the sight of her two friends, and how they had changed over the years. It wasn’t too much, she realized to her great joy. Rarity looked impeccable as ever, maybe even more grown-up in her sun dress and with only a few pieces of jewelry that were bordering understatement. Rainbow Dash had short hair now, and below the sleeve of her soccer jersey Sunset saw the edge of a tattoo. Noticing Sunset’s look she gave her a wink before she slid into the car’s driver seat.

“So you got our message?” she finally asked.

“What message?” Rarity asked.

“The book!”

“Nope,” Rainbow said. “Let’s get going! We’ll explain on the way.”

“Go where?” Twilight asked.

“Why, Sweet Apple Acres, of course,” Rarity said, smirking.

“You’re telling us you just happened to be on your way to Applejack and ran into us?” Sunset asked as she and Twilight climbed into the back of the car. Rarity again took the passenger seat, and Rainbow started the car.

“Nope,” Rainbow replied. Before Sunset could ask more questions, Rainbow continued speaking. “Text. Twilight. It worked. We’re on our way. See you there. Send.” The engine roared once, and the car sped down the street.

“Twilight?” Sunset asked as the acceleration pushed her into her seat. “What?”

“Just texted her,” Rainbow explained from the front. “Speech recognition.”

“Maybe you want to tell Applejack too, dear?” Rarity suggested.

“Right. Call. Applejack.”

And suddenly Applejack’s voice filled the interior of the car. “Dash? Did you find them?”

“The ponies are in the stable. I repeat, the ponies are in the stable,” Rainbow said.

Applejack snorted. “You’re being silly, Dash.”

“I’m being awesome, duh,” Rainbow retorted. “We’re on our way. See ya in seven.”

“Can’t wait,” Applejack said. There was an audible click when the phone call ended.

“Could somepony please just explain what’s going on?” Sunset asked, but unable to contain a smile. It felt so surreal, being abducted by the very friends they had been looking for. And not a lot of it made sense.

“State of the art car phone,” Rainbow said with pride in her voice. “This baby got it all.”

“That’s not what I meant. Why… what… how?” Sunset stammered. “How could you be looking for us if you didn’t get our message that we were coming?”

Rarity turned around and gave her a sympathetic smile. “I’d rather leave the detailed explanation to Twilight because she’s the one who put everything together. The short version is that Twilight set up an alarm. You know, she could detect you crossing over through the portal. And she set up some computer device that would notify all of us so we could meet you, and where you came through.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow chimed in, “so when that text came a half hour ago Rares was just arriving at my place, and so we went driving around CHS and the statue and tried to find you. Then Rarity suggested checking out some places you might head for, and there you were.”

“Twilight was adamant that you would find a way back, eventually,” Rarity said. “I’m so glad she was right.”

Rainbow steered the car through a long curve, and Sunset realized that they were driving through the outskirts of Sweet Apple Acres already. When the car pulled into the courtyard, they saw Applejack standing there and waving them with her trademark hat. Her dog Winona sat next to her and was wagging her tail. Behind them, Sunset saw, still stood the barn where she and Twilight had first kissed. So many memories…

They got out of the car, and Applejack pulled them all into a hug, laughing and crying at the same time. “I can’t believe it!” she cried. “You made it back! That’s amazing!” She let go of them and took a step back to have a good look at them. “Good golly, it’s so good to see you again.”

Applejack motioned them inside and sat them all down at the big kitchen table while she busied herself with preparing what she called a little snack. “Just something small; we’ll have proper dinner later when everyone’s here.”

Rainbow put down her phone. “Twi is on her way, shouldn’t be too long.” She turned to Sunset. “She writes she got your message too, just now.”

“I can’t believe you’re all still here,” Sunset said. “After all this time… I was really afraid you’d all moved away.”

“Well, you’re kinda lucky that you’re coming over today, since everyone is back in town for this weekend. Twilight and Rainbow Dash don’t live in Canterlot anymore.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow said, “I mean, I gotta be in Manehattan for training and matches and all, but I kinda keep coming back whenever I have the time. I got an apartment in town.”

“You’re some sort of soccer superstar now, aren’t you? What with the statue?” Sunset asked.

“Only the youngest player on the World Cup-winning national team, and top scorer too,” Rainbow said with faux modesty. “Not to mention three national championships with the Manehattan Cosmopolitans.” She leaned back in her chair. “They didn’t really have a choice but to put up that statue.”

“It was finally something everyone could agree on,” Applejack said. “Horse wasn’t good enough, some old general was too controversial…”

“Let’s face it, they were waiting for me.”

“Sure, Dash.”

“What about you, Rarity?”

“Oh, Rares is the up-and-coming young fashion designer,” Rainbow exclaimed. “Last year my manager came up to me and said she had heard of this designer who was sure to take off bigtime in the next years, and wearing one of her dresses for this or that award show would give me a buncha publicity.”

“The dress I made for you was gorgeous,” Rarity chimed in. “If I say so myself.” She turned to Sunset. “Yes, that is what I’m doing, and recently with some success. I have boutiques in Canterlot, Manehattan and Fillydelphia selling my pieces, and I’m planning to expand further. It’s really exciting.”

In that moment a car was heard pulling into the courtyard—followed by a dull thud and a metallic clatter.

“Twilight?” Sunset asked. She reached for her Twilight’s hand under the table and was happy when she squeezed it.

“That would be the rain barrel again,” Applejack remarked. “I should really set that up behind the barn.” The others laughed; only Sunset found that she was suddenly tense. Outside a car door was closed, and then Twilight Sparkle stepped through the front door. Twilight—Sunset’s Twilight—drew in her breath and squeezed Sunset’s hand.

Without thinking Sunset jumped up and hurried to Twilight, almost crashing into her as she hugged her. “Twilight!”

“I knew you’d come back,” Twilight sobbed into her shoulder. “I knew it! I missed you so freaking much.”

“Of course we would, silly,” Sunset said, gently letting go of her and looking her over. She had probably changed the most; where as a student Twilight had always looked like she didn’t care about her appearance, she was now wearing matching pants and blouse, and had her hair in an orderly bun. Without a pencil sticking out.

Somebody took her hand, and she realized that her Twilight was standing next to her. Twilight and Twilight looked at each other. “Nice to meet you,” Twilight from Equestria said. “I’m Twilight Sparkle.”

“Likewise,” this world’s Twilight said with a grin. “On both accounts.” They both burst into laughter while Sunset rolled her eyes, smiling.

“So, did you get our message? In the book?” Sunset asked.

“I did, but not until fifteen minutes ago when I was already on my way here,” Twilight—the other Twilight, Sunset thought—said. “I left the book at my parents’ place and I was busy when the text came. The statue,” she mused. “I should have seen that coming, I guess.”

“But then how did you know?” Sunset asked. “The girls told us of some device you set up to get notified when we return, and—what’s the story there?”

The other Twilight gave her a sheepish smile. “Well, I couldn’t just stop working on the portal when you were gone, could I?” She pulled up a chair and sat down. “At least thanks to your message I knew that it had worked and that you were okay.”

“It’s good you sent it too,” Applejack chimed in. “She probably woulda worked herself to death if she hadn’t known you were safe.”

The other Twilight chuckled. “Yeah, well… thank goodness I didn’t overwork myself at all, three times during my final term or something…”

“We had to stage three interventions,” Rarity said. “In the end we needed to point out that our dear Twilight would put her final exams in jeopardy.”

“It was so hard to even just reduce my workload,” the other Twilight said. “All I wanted was to get that portal to open up again.

“We tried so many times. I think I even managed to get Rainbow Dash sick of playing with the band, what with my constant nagging that we should try once more.”

“Not even,” Rainbow Dash said. “’sides, we got really good thanks to the constant practice.”

“True,” Twilight said. “But we never managed to get the portal to stabilize again. It would sometimes be like the first time we tried it—the portal opening up and then collapsing within seconds. And sometimes we wouldn’t even get that much. It just wouldn’t work without you, Sunset.

“We imagined that the energy levels would be a problem,” Twilight said. “We didn’t have trouble getting the required magic energy in Equestria, but there was just nothing there on the other end. And with those low magic levels in this world we could guess that you would run into problems here.”

The other Twilight nodded. “Yes. It was so frustrating. But I couldn’t ignore what the others were saying. In the end Rarity pointed out that Sunset wouldn’t want me to throw away my future working on a doomed project, and that did it for me. And I still felt like I was letting her down again by not trying harder.”

“And we kept telling you that you needed to think about your future, and there was nothing wrong with that,” Rarity said.

The other Twilight nodded again. “Yes, you were entirely right. And I did, didn’t I?” She grinned.

“Well, not that you had much of a choice there,” Applejack said. Before Sunset could wonder what she was referring to, Applejack added, “Your parents taking care of the wee one today?”

“No, I just dropped her off at Flash’s. She was excited to spend the weekend with her dad. I’m never sure if that’s some sort of criticism of my parenting,” Twilight said with a smirk.

Sunset took a moment to piece it all together. When she did, her face fell. “You… you have a kid?” she asked. “With Flash Sentry?”

“Yep,” Twilight said.

“And are you and Flash…?”

Twilight chuckled and shook her head. “Oh no, Flash and I aren’t a couple. We hooked up once, after our graduation ball, and I got pregnant, and that’s all.”

She took another piece of fruit. “Flash tried to do what he thought was the right thing, but I never actually wanted to date him, and we were heading for different colleges anyway. So I made do, with a lot of support from my parents, and I haven’t once regretted it. She’s the best thing that’s ever happened to me. And so whenever I’m back in town she gets to spend a weekend with her dad, and he comes over for Labor Day and Thanksgiving. So, that’s how it’s working out.”

“Did you still go to college?” Twilight asked.

“Yes,” Twilight replied, “it just took a bit longer than I had originally planned. I’m only finishing grad school next summer, that’s why I’m still living in Trottston.”

Sunset quickly counted years. “That’s still… not too bad. Especially considering that you probably still had a certain project on your mind.”

“Guilty as charged,” Twilight grinned.

“You should bring little Amber Sunset next time we all meet,” Rarity said. “We haven’t seen her in a while, and she’s such a little angel.”

“You… her name is Amber Sunset?” Sunset asked. “You named her…?” After me, she tried to add, but somehow couldn’t.

Twilight blushed slightly. “Yes, I… you could say you left quite the lasting impression, and so I decided to name her after one of the fiercest and most impressive people I’d ever met.”

“How old is she?”

“She’ll be four in a few weeks.”

“Wow.” Sunset leaned back, overwhelmed by these news, and was more than happy that Twilight was still holding on to her hand. “Congratulations, then!”

Applejack got up to prepare tea for everyone. “Are there any news from Pinkie Pie?” Rarity asked. “Where is she now? Yakyakistan, wasn’t it? Didn’t she say that was her next goal, in her last video?”

“Yeah, she’s in Yakyakistan right now,” Applejack said. “She sent me a video a week ago or so, tellin’ me about some sort of yak butter tea with maple syrup that she was gonna make a thing over there.”

“What is Pinkie Pie doing in Yakakistan?” Sunset asked.

“When we graduated,” Applejack said, “so, a year after Twilight here, Pinkie took off. I dunno if you know, but she’d kinda planned it. And she’s kinda still goin’. She comes home every year for Christmas or Thanksgiving, and in between she sends us videos of wherever she’s at.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah.”

A comfortable silence settled between the six girls. Sunset looked at each of her human friends, trying to find the girls she used to know in their faces. To her great relief they were all still there, despite of how much had happened. Her gaze lingered on Twilight the longest. A kid, she thought. Incredible.

Applejack’s phone rang, and with a mumbled excuse she took the call. “Hey, sweetheart. Oh. So, when are you…? Alright. Take care. I’ll leave ya some dinner in the fridge. Yeah, love you too.”

She turned to Sunset and Twilight. “Fluttershy says hi, but she ain’t gonna make it tonight. Some piglets need to be delivered in the countryside, and she said there’s complications, so she doesn’t know when she’ll be back.”

“What is she doing?” Twilight asked.

“She’s a vet, even has her own practice,” Applejack said. “Funniest thing, really. She started working for ol’ Doc Pillbug while she was still in college, and as soon as she graduates he says he’s retiring, and Fluttershy should take over his practice because he ain’t never seen a more skillful young vet than her.”

“She kicks ass at vetting though,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Course she does,” Applejack agreed. “I just think the old geezer set her up like that.”

“And she and you—?” Sunset ventured.

“Oh, yes, we’ve been together for a while now,” Applejack said. “We’re high school sweethearts.” She chuckled. “She’s excited that you’re here though.”

“Oh, right,” Sunset said. “She knew because of the device Twilight set up, right?” Applejack nodded, and Sunset turned to the other Twilight. “How’d you do it?”

“Well, as I told you, we couldn’t get the portal to run. And between taking care of Amber Sunset and college I was severely limited in what I could do. We couldn’t play together anymore after I moved away. I kept working on the data I had collected; after all I got some really exciting new reads when we were trying to get the portal to open again. I never really stopped working on it, but I had to slow down considerably.

“And then a year later, when the others graduated, I was worried what would happen if you ever would find a way back, since the girls were moving away to college. So I came up with the idea of setting up some basic monitoring equipment in my parents’ house, and rigged it to send us all text messages if it would ever pick up something that looked like visitors from Equestria.”

“And it totally worked,” Rainbow Dash said. “Awesome as ever.”

“Psh, that was nothing,” the other Twilight dismissed the praise. “But you two did it! I wanna know everything! I brought my laptop, we can compare notes!”

“Actually,” Princess Twilight said, “we’re not entirely certain. It is really frustrating.” She turned to Sunset, as if seeking confirmation. “Our working theory is that the lunar cycle that was powering the portal originally is indeed a factor, and potentially the statue being reinstated.” She suddenly sat up straight when a sudden realization hit her. “We only have five days to work it out!”

“What lunar cycle?” the other Twilight asked. She sounded alarmed, and her gaze darted to Sunset. “And why only five days?”

Princess Twilight quickly explained the thirty months cycle, which Sunset had never explained to the other Twilight, and how before she had come up with her portal contraption in Equestria the portal could only be used for five days in every thirty months.

The other Twilight jumped up. “Then we have no time to waste!” she cried. “We can set up camp at my parents’ place while Flash has Amber. We can pick up energy drinks on the way. Among the three of us we’ll crack that nut if we get started right away—“

“How about we all have dinner first?” Applejack interrupted her. “Remember? Y’all need a good meal before going on a research spree. And us others want to spend some time with them too, before y’all disappear in some lab.”

The others laughed, and while Sunset silently agreed with Twilight that they needed to come up with a better solution than a thirty month lunar cycle, she also really wanted to just enjoy a nice evening surrounded by her friends.

She turned to Twilight and put her hand on her arm. “I’m sure we’re going to find a way again. But there’s something at least as important—can we meet her? Your kid?”

Twilight smiled. “Of course!”

***

The contraption that would hopefully stabilize the portal on the Canterlot High side was the result of three days and two nights of almost incessant work, and also a few impromptu returns to Equestria. Twilight happily accepted the invitation to come along and almost broke her neck trying out her wings the first time.

The device they came up with had to be attached to the statue outside CHS. It required a crystal that could hold a certain amount of Equestrian magic for a limited amount of time which had to be brought over from Equestria. The devices on both ends would have to be enabled at the same time. There was no proper way to communicate, so the only way to make the connection work was to set a time in advance. And of course as long as the moon was still powering the portal there was no real way to test it.

It was the best they could do on such short notice.

So when Sunset turned around one last time as she was about to follow Twilight through the portal, she tried to push down her doubts. It would work. It had to. They would put their contraption to a first test in four weeks when Twilight would be in Canterlot again, and it would just have to work.

Just to be sure she took a good look at her friends, engraving each one’s picture in her memory, in case it would be longer before she saw them again. Even Amber Sunset was waving with her stubby little arm, looking at her with wide eyes from her safe spot on Twilight’s arm.

“See you all soon,” she whispered to herself and, after a final wave, stepped through the portal.

Chapter Seven

“Wow, you guys,” Sunset said as she entered the Sweet Apple Acres barn. “That’s—that’s just—wow.” At this point she didn’t even have to play surprised. She had never expected the girls, her friends, to go to these lengths to throw her a birthday party.

Pinkie Pie had once more pulled all the stops. An open area in the middle of the huge barn had been freed of the farm utensils and assorted debris that was usually stored there. Streamers hanging from the ceiling to the floor surrounded it and gave it a shape much like a tent. Off to one side there were two tables. One was loaded with a big cake and various bowls and plates of delicacies. On the other table there were several box-shaped objects covered under a large piece of cloth, and the table itself was cordoned off with several sawhorses and traffic cones. A sign in front of it read, “Birthday line—do not cross before midnight!”

“Don’t mention it, sugarcube,” Applejack said. “Now who wants some cider?”

“I just have to quickly…” Twilight mumbled and hurried over to the blocked-off table, hiding her present under the cover as well.

As Sunset watched her cross the room, she tried to take it all in. The effort her friends put into this party. Before she was able to process a meaningful part of it, Applejack pushed a bottle of cider into her hand. “Here you go.”

“So what are we going to do first?” Rarity asked.

“Games!” Pinkie Pie yelled, and seemingly out of nowhere tossed a Twister mat on the floor.

“Pinkie, today—“ Rarity started.

“It’s fine,” Sunset said. “Actually I’d like some games.”

“I’d say prepare to have your butt kicked,” Rainbow Dash said with a smirk, “but that’s not how you play Twister.”

“You still hopin’ you can beat me, huh,” Applejack smiled. “That’s almost cute.”

***

“That was fun,” Rarity said while fanning herself some air with her hands. “Exhausting, but fun.” She gracefully sat down in one of the beanbags Pinkie Pie had brought forth from the depths of the barn. The others did the same.

“Yeah, good game,” Applejack agreed.

“Not bad, Sunset,” Rainbow Dash said. “Did you practice? I guess I’ma have to stop going easy on you the next time we play.”

“Oh, bring it on,” Sunset smirked. “I’ll continue to not hold back.”

Rarity sighed. “Do you always have to be so competitive? A game is supposed to be fun.”

“I’m not followin’.”

“It’s only fun when you’re playing for realzies,” Rainbow Dash said. “I mean, unless you’re kinda into one of the other players, amirite?”

“Rainbow, dear, don’t be crass,” Rarity said and sighed.

“Just kiddin’, sheesh, Rares.”

“I just haven’t given up hope that you’ll one day grow up, dear,” Rarity said. “Unrealistic as it might seem.”

“Eh,” Rainbow said. “Outlook not good. I’m only sixteen after all.” The others laughed.

“Sixteen?” Twilight asked. “But—“ She turned to Sunset. “How old are you? Or rather, will you be tomorrow?”

“Um…” Sunset hesitated. “Actually. Twenty-three.”

“What?!”

“You mean you coulda bought us booze all along?”

“Rainbow!”

When the first bout of commotion had ceded, Twilight said, “I figured you’d be a couple of years older than I am. You were Princess Celestia’s student before me, after all.”

“Yeah. Well.”

“So how come you signed up for a high school if you were so much older?” Rarity asked.

Sunset looked down. “Well, it was… I spent some time figuring stuff out after I crossed over to this world. But it was really the most obvious option, since the portal is right in front of the school. So I signed myself up as a student. I figured that it wouldn’t be too hard to seize control of a high school, even without my unicorn magic.” She cleared her throat. “I wasn’t in a great place back then, you could say.”

“But you sure are now,” Pinkie said and gave Sunset a hug. “There’s no better place than a party with all your friends!”

Sunset smiled. “You’re very right, Pinkie.”

“It just still bums me out that you’re old enough to be in college. Heck, to be done with college even,” Rainbow said.

“Are you all going to go to college when you’re finished with high school?” Twilight asked.

“I do think so,” Rarity said. “I for instance will major in fashion design.”

“And you, Applejack?”

“Well, um, I dunno,” Applejack said. “Y’know, it’s kinda settled that Big Mac ‘n I are gonna take over the farm, so I don’t know if I’m gonna be leavin’ at all.”

“Didn’t you tell me of that course over in Baltimare? Agricultural science?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah… I took a look at that. But I don’t know. It’s pretty far away from home. Granny’s pretty old, and I don’t really like leavin’ her alone. Or Applebloom. ‘Sides, I’m just a bumpkin, so I don’t really see myself fittin’ in with those smart ‘n fancy college folks.”

“Or maybe you’re just a wuss.” Rainbow’s accusation was met with an awkward silence.

After a few seconds, Rarity said, “Don’t you think that’s way out of line, Rainbow Dash?”

“I don’t.” Rainbow jumped up from her beanbag and began pacing in front of the others. “AJ, you’re way smarter than you’re giving yourself credit for. Heck, I wouldn’t have passed history or English without you helping me study. You could kick all kinds of ass in college and you know it. You’re just scared of putting yourself out there.”

“Rainbow Dash—!”

“It’s okay, Rarity,” Applejack interrupted her. Turning to Rainbow Dash she continued, “You’re right, Dash. I guess I am scared. I belong here, on the farm. With my family. Not in some fancy college.”

“You’d still totally ace it,” Rainbow said.

“Ya think?”

“Yeah.” She crossed her arms and stared at Applejack. “And I’ma give you hell for being such a wimp until you realize it.”

Applejack chuckled. “Thanks, Dash. Appreciated.” She reached out with her fist, and Rainbow Dash bumped it.

“So, um,” Twilight said. “Pinkie Pie, do you have any plans for college yet?”

“I’m not going to college,” Pinkie announced. “I’m going to be a journeyman baker and sweet dessert maker.”

“Beg your pardon?”

“I’m going to travel across the country and work for bakers and pastry chefs from everywhere! Whinnypeg, and Manehattan, and Seaddle, and Vanhoover, and Las Pegasus—and I’m going to learn how to make all the bestest desserts and cakes and cookies and muffins and crumpets and waffles and maybe even crêpes!” As she stopped and took a deep breath Pinkie pulled a plate full of cupcakes out of somewhere. “Cupcake, anyone?”

“That sounds really nice,” Fluttershy said in her usual small voice. “I mean… you know… for you… you like baking… and meeting people… so…”

“I totally do!” Pinkie Pie agreed. “What about you? You could come along! The one thing that’s better than one grandmaster dessert chef is two grandmaster dessert chefs!”

“Um, thanks, Pinkie Pie, but I… I don’t think I…” She trailed off.

“So what’re you gonna do?” Applejack asked her.

“I’m going to… I want to… I’d like to be a veterinarian. But…”

“But?”

“I’m not sure I’m smart enough for that. You need to be very smart.”

“Sugarcube, you are smart enough. If a bumpkin like me is, then so are you. Ya just need a bit of confidence.”

“I guess so?”

“And we can all help you with that, right, girls?” The others gave agreeing cheers. “See? If you wanna be a veterinarian, ain’t nothing gonna stop you.”

Fluttershy smiled at them. “Yes, I know. With you girls, I can do anything.”

“You got any place in mind?” Rainbow asked,

“Um… maybe… I’ve read that Seaddle has a good veterinary medicine course.”

“Seaddle, huh,” Rainbow mused. “Eighth place in their soccer division last year. They could use an awesome player like me.”

“You’re going to Seaddle too?” Fluttershy asked, “Really?”

“Sure, why not. It’s probably not too bad to finally have a plan, am I right?”

“Wait—did you decide to go to Seaddle just now, just because…?” Rarity asked.

“Just because of me?” Fluttershy finished, almost whispering.

Rainbow waved it off. “Like I said, their team could use someone like me.” She looked away and scratched the back of her head. “And I dunno… I could give you a hand socializing or whatever, if you want…”

Fluttershy stared at her for a second or two before she launched herself from her beanbag to hug Rainbow Dash. “Thank you, Rainbow Dash! That would be so great!”

“What a wonderful idea, Rainbow Dash!” Rarity chimed in.

“Gee, guys, can you cut the mushy stuff now? That’s embarrassing…” The other girls laughed.

When they had calmed down again, Rarity turned around and asked, “And what about you, Sunset?”

Sunset involuntarily looked sideways to Twilight who gave her a reassuring smile. With a sigh she said, “I wish I knew. According to my original plan I would have been the ruler of this dimension by now. Maybe Equestria as well. So a higher education was never really something I considered.” She gave them a feeble smile. “It’s definitely for the better, but that also means I have to think about my future now.” She cast another sideways glance at Twilight. Any plans for her future would inevitably entail Twilight as well, whatever Sunset decided to do.

“Will you stay here?” Rarity asked.

“That’s a big part of what I need to think about,” Sunset said. “I’m not sure I’m ready to return yet.” Or ever, she added in her thoughts. Would her feeling of guilt ever subside to a point where facing Princess Celestia would be at least theoretically possible?

She felt Twilight’s hand squeezing her shoulder. “I’ll be there for you if you decide to return. And I’d be very happy to have you over in Ponyville.”

“Thanks, Twi… it’s just…”

“I understand. It’s your call. Whatever you decide to do, I’ll support you.”

“Guyyys, you’re killing me!” Rainbow whined. “How about some horseshoes?”

***

Twilight Sparkle stopped the car a few hundred yards away from the farmyard. A half-moon was providing some pale light, and there were some lights showing around the farm—a single lantern outside the farmstead, and a few faintly illuminated windows in a big building that looked like a barn.

At least there were people still up. With some luck the mysterious girl that had come out of the plinth in front of Canterlot High was among them, and maybe Twilight would be able to learn something about her.

“And also what in the heck people are doing at night in a barn,” she murmured to herself. Then she picked up Spike and held him up in front of her face. “Spike, I need you to stay in the car and be really really quiet, you understand? I won’t be for long.” Spike wagged his tail and licked her cheek. “Good boy!” She sat him on the passenger seat—which she had of course covered in an old blanket, no need to get yelled at by her parents over dog hair—and carefully stepped out of the car, making sure to close the door very softly.

The night was chilly. Twilight slowly walked along the side of the road until she reached the gate to the farmyard. It was open, and the yard itself empty, as far as she could tell in the dim light. Now that she was closer she could hear the faint base of music. Twilight was aware of some well-established studies regarding the positive effect of music on certain livestock, so maybe that was what was going on.

She only hoped there was no dog.

Skimming the edge of the illuminated patch of yard Twilight sneaked around the yard and towards the barn. No sudden barks disrupted the relative quiet, and she made it to the far corner of the barn. There was definitely music playing inside, although it was most certainly not Neighzart whose works had been scientifically proven to have the strongest positive effects on livestock.

Only when she reached the closest window after a few more yards of careful sneaking she realized what was really going on inside the barn—a party! Although she could only see four of the girls, the way they were dancing strongly suggested that the others were right in the blind spot behind one of the barn’s wooden beams. She easily identified Sunset Shimmer, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Rarity.

“A party! Of course!” Twilight whispered to herself.

Whatever was the deal of the strange visitor and that Sunset Shimmer girl—it looked like these Canterlot High girls were also friends with them.

Twilight pulled out her energy meter and had a quick look at the display, but there was no reading. Apparently the visitor and her friend were only emitting energy at certain times.

Suddenly the very dog she had hoped wouldn’t be there began barking over in the farm house. Twilight jumped and had to hold onto the barn’s wall. At least it seemed like those inside hadn’t noticed the dog—but that didn’t mean others in the house wouldn’t! She hastily retreated to the car.

Just before she reached the car she heard a door being opened, and the barking got louder. “What is it you’re hearin’, Winona?” a young girl asked. “I can’t see anything. Is it them ‘coons again?”

Twilight held her breath, praying that the girl and her dog wouldn’t come outside to investigate. She was lucky. The girl said, “There ain’t nothing here. Come, Winona! Good girl! Good watchdog!” The dog ceased its barking, and then the house’s front door was closed. With a relieved sigh she opened the car door—quiet, quiet!—and got back inside. Once sitting she took a minute to think over the things she had found out.

Discouragingly little. She had established that these girls were friends—for which the affectionate welcome outside the diner had already been a strong indicator. There were no energy readings, and she still hadn’t found a pattern for them. And she had confirmed that girl Applejack’s home, which had never really been doubtful at all.

So, a whole lot of effort for almost nothing.

She considered for a second to stay here, in the car, and keep up the observation, but then dismissed the notion. There wasn’t a lot to be gained, and it was going to be cold and uncomfortable.

Nonetheless it had been a very productive day. She knew who was involved and where everybody lived, including that Sunset Shimmer girl from whom she had picked up energy levels earlier. She was fairly certain that the statue plinth housed some sort of passage, a wormhole or something similar. All she needed now was a plan to figure out the remaining details, and then write a paper about everything.

With her mind’s gears turning she drove back—and only made herself stop pondering all possible scenarios after she had almost crashed the car into the roadside ditch.

***

The music faded, and the seven girls stopped dancing, some of them catching their breath. Pinkie Pie hadn’t held back on energetic music. Applejack took the opportunity and refilled a bunch of glasses with cider, passing them out to her grateful friends.

Pinkie Pie knelt down in front of one of the tables and suddenly brought forth a chocolate cake with twenty-three burning candles on top of it. “Only two more minutes!” she squealed. “Sunset! Get ready for the candles!”

Before Sunset knew what was happening the other girls had urged her in front of the table and stood around her in a half circle. She took a moment to appreciate the cake, which had her cutie mark drawn in colorful icing. Not that her human form had a cutie mark, but apparently Pinkie Pie had guessed correctly that the symbol she wore on many items of clothing meant a lot to her.

“Guys,” she stammered, trying to get the word past the lump in her throat. “Thank you so much. I don’t know what to say.”

“Don’t say anything!” Pinkie squealed. “You are not allowed to tell us what you’re gonna wish for, or else it won’t come true! Thirty-four more seconds!”

The others laughed. Sunset turned around in search of Twilight who was smiling at her.

“Ten!” Pinkie started the countdown. The others joined in. As they reached five everyone was shouting the numbers at the top of their lungs. “Three! Two! One!”

“Happy birthday Sunset Shimmer!”

A hail of streamers, confetti, and balloons erupted from above and showered the girls. Everyone cheered, and then Sunset found herself at the center of a seven girl group hug.

“Blow out the candles! The candles!” Pinkie cried. The others reluctantly let go of her, and Sunset turned to the cake. “You can do it, Sunset! We super believe in you!”

Sunset took a deep breath and blew. When the last candle died her friends cheered again.

“Presents!”

The sawhorses and the cloth on the present table had somehow disappeared, revealing half a dozen cheerfully wrapped gifts. Sunset slowly headed to the table and picked up the first box and tore off the wrap. Inside was a tin tankard with an apple on the side.

“Try your cider from this, sugarcube,” Applejack said. “A world of difference, promise.”

“Thank you, Applejack!”

She set down the tankard and proceeded to the next gift. Carefully wrapped in pale pink paper and adorned with bunny stickers she found a pair of thick woolen mittens.

“I really hope you like them.”

“They’re perfect!” Sunset said. “Just what I need now that winter is coming.”

When she tore open the next gift, another cloud of confetti exploded into her face. Sunset wiped her eyes and looked at the item inside the paper, perplexed. “Pinkie Pie, is that… a gun?”

“It’s a party gun!” Pinkie explained. “It’s a smaller version of the party cannon. More portable. For emergencies, like for when you’re really happy and want to burst or cause a confetti explosion but are too far from the nearest party cannon!”

Sunset laughed. “Well, thank you!”

“Try it!”

Sunset aimed the gun over her friends’ heads and pulled the trigger. A veritable stream of confetti and streamers accompanied by a surprisingly powerful bang erupted from the gun. Pinkie Pie cheered.

She opened the next present which was wrapped in several intricately folded layers of silver foil. Inside was a black and purple skirt. Sunset held it in front of her hips and saw that the hemline was diagonal, and that her cutie mark had been embroidered on the front.

“Wow, thank you, Rarity!”

“Well, it’s not going to be suitable for the next months, I’m afraid, but when I pictured you wearing this I had to make it.”

“I’ll wear it as soon as the weather allows,” Sunset promised. “Thank you so much!” Out of impulse she hugged Rarity.

Two gifts remained on the table. Sunset’s curiosity let her pick Rainbow’s present first. To her surprise she found a book inside the paper.

“The 45 greatest soccer matches in history? Really, Rainbow?” Applejack scolded.

“It’s the greatest book you’ll ever read, I swear,” Rainbow said. “Those matches are milestones of sports history! The goals! The strategies! They even have some transcripts of the original commentating!”

“Thanks, Rainbow,” Sunset quickly said before more comments could be made. “I’m sure it’ll be a good read. I need to brush up on human history anyway.” Rainbow extended her fist and Sunset bumped it—right before Rainbow turned to Applejack and blew her a raspberry.

Now only Twilight’s present was left. Before she picked it up Sunset turned to take a quick look at her Equestrian friend. Twilight smiled back and bit her lip, as she often did when she was nervous.

Sunset opened the package and was not surprised to find a book. The nature of the book, however, was unexpected. Not only was it Gusty the Great, but through some weird twist of fate it was also the very same edition Sunset used to have as a filly. The one Princess Celestia had read to her from, and then gifted her.

“See, I’m not the only one gifting a book!” Rainbow said somewhere far far away.

Sunset examined the book. It was obvious that it wasn’t new but rather at least ten years old, judging by the color of the pages. She carefully opened the first page and read the dedication: My faithful student Twilight Sparkle, for your seventh birthday I want to gift you this book which has been known to alleviate homesickness and other ailments. Your teacher, Princess Celestia.

“She gave you a copy too,” Sunset whispered. Then she read the second dedication that had been penned underneath. Dear Sunset, happy birthday! May this book help you if you ever feel sad, and my you never really need it. Lots of love, Twilight.

“Do you like it?” Twilight asked.

“Of course I do!” Sunset exclaimed. She put the book down, turned to Twilight and pulled her into an enthusiastic hug. “Thank you so much,” she whispered, holding on to Twilight. “This means a whole lot to me, coming from you, and…” She trailed off.

“I’m glad you like it,” Twilight replied softly.

Sunset let go of Twilight and took her hands. “You’re gonna have to read it to me now, you know that,” she said, looking into Twilight’s eyes.

Twilight giggled but didn’t break eye contact. “Of course I do. I’m looking forward to it.”

They kept looking into each other’s eyes. Sunset tried to think of something to say, something about the present or the party or anything, but found that she just couldn’t focus on words, not while she was looking into Twilight’s beautiful dark purple eyes. And even less so with Twilight gently holding both her hands. She felt completely defenseless, but for the first time since she could think she didn’t feel the urge to keep her guard up.

“Just kiss already!” Rainbow Dash shouted from somewhere outside their little sphere. “Ow!”

Sunset felt the heat rise in her cheeks, and she could see that Twilight was blushing as well. But neither of them turned away or lowered their gaze. When Twilight gave her a lopsided sheepish smile, Sunset knew that their first kiss was only seconds away.

She bit her lip and softly tugged at Twilight’s hands, trying to breathe around the sudden lump in her throat.

***

“You’re gonna have to read it to me now, you know that,” Sunset said, looking into Twilight’s eyes.

Twilight thought of the few times she had read to Sunset Shimmer, and how adorable she had looked while she was listening, completely immersed in the story. She’d probably look like a happy little filly when they turned to Gusty the Great. Absolutely adorable.

She giggled. “Of course I do. I’m looking forward to it.”

Sunset kept looking into her eyes. Twilight noticed a single stray lock of red hair dangling in front of Sunset’s forehead, but she didn’t break eye contact. It felt strange, looking into each other’s eyes this long without break and without saying anything. But there was nothing to say. There were only Sunset and herself.

“Just kiss already! Ow!”

Applejack chastised her, she thought absentmindedly. And then she heard the voice of the other Rainbow Dash in her head: Just go for it and smooch her. Don’t overthink it.

Not surprised she realized that she really wanted to. She gave Sunset a lopsided smile, and in response Sunset tugged on her hands as if signaling her to come closer.

Oh my gosh it’s really happening!

Twilight slowly moved in, only now lowering her gaze to look at Sunset’s lips. Sunset half closed her eyes and also moved in. She slightly tilted her head, and Twilight just had time to realize that their noses were brushing past each other, and that she could feel Sunset’s breath on her skin before their lips met. Sunset slowly moved her lips around Twilight’s, who at first was too stunned by the sensation to do more than just take in every last bit of it. Only now she realized that at some point she had closed her eyes. She tried to mimic Sunset’s motions and was delighted when Sunset started following her rhythm.

Much too soon Sunset pulled back. Twilight opened her eyes looked into Sunset’s smiling face. Was she supposed to say anything? Without thinking, she instead brought her right hand up and caressed Sunset’s cheek.

Rainbow Dash broke the spell. “Wow, Flutters, you have quite the punch!”

“I’m so sorry, Rainbow Dash!” Fluttershy squealed. “It just seemed so crass, the way you said… that…”

“Good one though,” Rainbow said, rubbing her arm. “Who wants more cider?”

“Happy birthday, Sunset,” Twilight whispered.

“Thanks. It really is,” Sunset replied, smiling. Only now she broke eye contact. “Let’s get some cake, what do you say?” she said and pulled Twilight along on one hand.

Twilight followed her, looking around at her friends. Everyone was smiling at her, but other than that they didn’t make a big deal out of their kiss. Thank goodness, Twilight thought.

What’s different now? she wondered while she watched Sunset cut the cake. Glad for the short respite she took a moment to take stock of herself. She was obviously still her same old self. As for her relationship with Sunset—

Were they now a couple?

She wasn’t sure. But more importantly, she didn’t think it made all that much of a difference. Whatever their official status was, she was still certain of how much Sunset meant to her, and she was confident that the feeling was mutual. They’d still be spending a lot of time together. They’d read Gusty the Great together. And there would be their date next week.

And there’d be more kisses. At least she hoped so.

***

After the cake and present break Pinkie turned the music on again, but considering the late hour she picked some slower tracks.

Or maybe she had a different idea, Sunset thought as the other girls took to the dancefloor. With a soft smile on her face she stood up and joined the others on the dancefloor. But instead of starting to sway back and forth in the rhythm she tapped Twilight on the shoulder and managed a reasonable bipedal curtsy. With a grin she asked, “May I have this dance?”

Twilight looked surprised for a second, but then she nodded. Sunset took her hand and led her a few paces away; not that she needed to, but it seemed like the right thing to do.

She put her hands around Twilight’s neck, and Twilight put hers around her waist. They started swaying to the music, again looking into each other’s eyes. The song was slow enough so that they didn’t have to pay a lot of attention to their steps.

Sunset wondered if she should say anything. But if she was completely honest with herself, chatting wasn’t what she really wanted. What she actually wanted to do was steal another kiss from Twilight. For an instant her gaze fell on Twilight’s lips, and as she looked back she noticed that Twilight also looked down for a split second.

So their kiss hadn’t been a fluke.

She pulled Twilight in closer, and the other girl happily obliged. Sunset closed her eyes and again tilted her head, but this time Twilight must have mirrored the motion, and their noses bumped together.

“Oh, sorry, I,” stammered Twilight.

Sunset giggled, but left her eyes closed. “Here, let me. Human anatomy is tricky like that.” She withdrew her right hand and let it rest gently on Twilight’s cheek. Steadying her head, Sunset tilted hers to the right and moved in, still not looking, just letting herself be guided by her other senses. She could feel Twilight’s proximity and her warm breath right before she found her lips. She started caressing Twilight’s cheek as she playfully tugged on her lower lip. To her great joy, Twilight picked up on her motions and joined in almost immediately when she slightly parted her lips.

Sunset lowered her left hand and pulled Twilight closer so that they were now pressed against each other. Twilight in turn brought her hands up and started caressing the nape of her neck. Sunset sighed.

Only as somewhere in the background the song ended and their friends started talking and snickering again, she slowly found her way back to the real world. Smiling she withdrew from the kiss, making sure to brush the side of her nose against Twilight’s.

Twilight opened her eyes and looked at her dreamily.

“Hey,” Sunset murmured.

“Hey yourself.”

“Um, hate to interrupt,” Applejack said, “but we were thinking of calling it a night, lie down, maybe tell some ghost stories before we fall asleep. What do you think?”

A very vivid image flashed through Sunset’s mind: she and Twilight in bed, cuddled up under her blanket as always, not a bit of space between them, and their hands and lips…

She blushed violently.

“Yeah, I, that…” she stammered.

***

Applejack had prepared beds on the upper floor of the barn in the fresh hay. The girls made themselves comfortable under heaps of blankets in the cold barn, and in the light of a single torch Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash took turns telling a rather convoluted and chaotic ghost story.

Sunset was hunched under a blanket, holding Twilight tight, as she listened to the absurd story. They laughed with the others as they pointed out flaws in the plot, but Sunset’s mind was only half there. The other half was trying to come to grips with the reality of holding Twilight in her arms. And of the kisses.

She wanted to jump around and shout out her joy for all the world to hear.

Instead she settled for gently stroking Twilight’s side under the blanket. Not too bad a deal.

She was trying to understand what had happened, but it didn’t seem like there was anything to understand. From the first time she wrote to Twilight, telling her that she missed her, to now, to whatever they were now, it all just seemed natural. As if all this time she had been heading this way. And Twilight along with her.

I wonder when she started feeling it.

After all, Twilight had gone out with Flash Sentry first. Well, in fairness, that makes two of us. She rested her chin on Twilight’s shoulder. All good on that particular front.

Yep, things are definitely looking up.

Rainbow and Pinkie finished their story in a bout of giggles—and without making a whole lot of sense, and one by one the girls settled down and got ready to sleep. Sunset and Twilight lay down next to each other, just like they used to do when they stayed at Sunset’s.

Again, Sunset wondered how much had changed.

As if to prove her point, Twilight turned around, facing her, and planted a kiss on her nose. “Good night, Sunset.” Yep, that has definitely changed.

A mischievous grin curled her mouth. “Say, just how tired are you, Twilight?” she whispered, and to make her point she brushed the tip of her nose against Twilight’s.

Twilight suppressed a giggle. “Not overly,” she whispered back.

***

After an indefinite time of increasingly passionate make-outs they finally settled down. Their friends were sleeping; Rainbow Dash was even snoring. Twilight lay with her back to Sunset, who had her arm gently draped over her.

Sunset was still trying to figure out how different things felt. Apart from the make-outs, she still couldn’t say. Especially just holding Twilight like this was almost familiar by now.

“Our date is still on, right?” Twilight asked, tearing her out of her reverie.

“Absolutely,” Sunset replied with a smile.

“Oh, good. I was worried it might be off because we’re… because now we’re…” She turned around to face Sunset again, bringing forth very welcome memories of only a few minutes back. “What exactly are we now?”

You’re bringing this up now??

“I’d think that we’re girlfriends now,” Twilight continued. “But are we? I’ve never had…”

“I’d like that,” Sunset cut her off. “Girlfriend.”

“Girlfriend.” Twilight smiled at her. “So that’s all there’s to it? We agree that we’re girlfriends, and then we just are?”

“I think so,” Sunset mused. “Have you really never…? Or a boyfriend either?”

“No, I haven’t,” Twilight said. “I guess I was always too much of a shut-in.” She sounded a bit dejected, as if she considered her lack of experience a weakness of character.

“Or you just haven’t found the right one yet,” Sunset purred with way more self-confidence than she felt. To make her point clear, she planted a kiss on Twilight’s cheek. “We’ll figure it out as we go. I think that’s kinda what you’re supposed to do anyway.”

“We can do this, right?” Twilight asked. “We can still go on dates, and we can meet with our friends, and we can—“

“Do all kinds of things,” Sunset whispered hoarsely, grateful that the darkness hid her blush.

“It’s not going to be that different, don’t you think?” Twilight asked, repeating Sunset’s exact thoughts.

“Probably not,” Sunset said.

“I guess we were pretty close before anyway.”

I guess I liked you a lot right from the start, Sunset thought. She would have liked to spell it out and share her feelings with Twilight, but once more she found it hard. Not that there was a lot of reasonable doubt left that Twilight didn’t feel the same for her, not after tonight… but still. So instead of saying it she gently kissed Twilight’s lips to get the message across.

“We’ll never get to sleep if we continue like this,” Twilight purred. “Not that I mind.”

That was all the invitation Sunset needed. She pulled Twilight closer and turned on her back so that Twilight now lay on top of her. Sleep could wait.

***

Having returned home from her fruitless trip to the farm, Twilight Sparkle did what she did best—she made a plan. She was so close to resolving the mystery of the energy spikes; she knew who was involved, where they lived, even where they were right now. This was the time to act and to piece together all the missing links.

On a big sheet of paper she sketched the outlines of her plan, where she’d be lying in wait, and when, and which other useful tools she would put into use. Ideally she would be able to get a direct recording of the hoodie-wearing visitor and her friend, that Sunset Shimmer, as they passed through the mysterious gate in the plinth.

There would also be an interview, and probably some spectrograph recordings. All that was needed was flawless preparation.

***

Sunset and Twilight were the last to wake up and join the others for breakfast in the big farm kitchen. They quickly got dressed in the cold morning air, left the barn and hurried across the empty farmyard. Holding each other’s hand they entered the farmhouse. The wonderful smell of coffee and bacon welcomed them.

Their friends were all seated around the big kitchen table. Except for Rainbow Dash, who was still munching on an omelet, it seemed that they were all done eating.

“Mornin’!” Applejack greeted them. “Don’t worry none, we kept you some of everything.”

“I still say if you keep yourselves up all night it’s your own fault,” Rainbow said between two bites, grinning as both Sunset and Twilight blushed profoundly.

“Hush, you,” Rarity cut in. “Sit down. Coffee?” Without waiting for a reply she filled two cups with coffee and gestured to the two chairs.

“Thank you,” Twilight murmured. Not letting go of Sunset’s hand she sat down and picked up the steaming mug.

“Morning, girls,” Sunset added.

“Y’all look like you hardly slept at all,” Applejack commented, smirking. “But that’s likely a good thing.”

Sunset and Twilight inadvertently looked at each other and couldn’t contain a happy grin. The other girls broke into laughter. Sunset nodded, her cheeks burning. It was embarrassing to be called out like that, but at the same time it felt nice. Her friends didn’t mean to upset her; behind their banter they were, Sunset felt, genuinely happy for them. She helped herself to some pancakes and scrambled eggs while Twilight seemed content to nurse her coffee mug. That’s right, she doesn’t eat right after getting up.

After breakfast they took to cleaning up the barn. Among the seven girls the work went quickly enough, and soon they had filled two big bags with assorted streamers, confetti, and popped balloons, and surprisingly small amounts of leftover snacks. The blankets were returned to the farmhouse, and before noon the barn looked like a regular barn again and not like a warzone. After that, Applejack loaded all the girls into the truck and drove them into town.

***

Twilight Sparkle had chosen Donut Joe’s as her vantage point for this morning’s operation. It was close enough to Canterlot High to be able to intervene, in case anything went wrong, and it offered free Wi-Fi so she could easily access all the project documents on her cloud drive. Borrowing the drone over the weekend was probably in violation of school regulations, but Twilight was well aware that sometimes great science required bending the rules.

Also, maybe even more importantly, it was warm inside Donut Joe’s.

Twilight had made it a point to get up and be at her station early, much earlier in fact than she suspected the seven girls to be up again after a night of partying, and she was at her third hot chocolate. It was better to overdose a little bit on hot chocolate than to miss the opportunity.

The quadcopter was in position about a hundred yards above the statue outside Canterlot High, with another two hours of battery power, rotating in irregular patterns to make sure the camera covered all possible approaches. She would have liked to have some sort of pattern recognition software to alert her when anyone got close to the statue, but she hadn’t had the time to write something up. Thus she was forced to keep her eyes on her phone’s screen at all times to make she didn’t miss anything the drone saw.

Unsurprisingly, on a Sunday morning, there was hardly anybody to be seen around Canterlot High.

But Twilight was certain enough that there would be activity at some point.

By her calculations a small risk remained that the visitor wouldn’t pass through the statue again today. In this case though it was save enough to assume that they would stay at that Sunset Shimmer’s apartment. According to her plan, if they didn’t show up until one o’clock, Twilight’s plan was to stake out that apartment instead, and set up a new occasion to intercept them.

She got lucky.

Just as she was about to finish her third hot chocolate the ‘copter picked up the familiar red pickup truck that belonged to the farm girl, that Applejack. And sure enough she saw that the cabin was packed with all seven girls, including the hooded visitor—easy enough to spot for Twilight’s keen eye despite her attempts to hide her identity.

“Showtime,” she whispered, and gave the ‘copter the command to lower until she was only forty yards above the statue and ready to pounce even lower.

***

“It’s such a pity that you have to leave us again so soon,” Rarity said when they all climbed out of the car.

“Actually,” Sunset said, seizing both of Twilight’s hands and giving her an exaggerated pout.

“But I promised my friends back in Equestria that we would mmmpf!”

Sunset interrupted Twilight’s self-defense with an unexpected kiss. The others laughed. “It’s alright, sugarcube, they’re all just teasin’,” Applejack said.

“Yes, we understand,” Fluttershy chimed in.

“We do,” Sunset reassured her. “We may wish you would stay the night, but we do understand.” To reinforce her point she gave Twilight another kiss.

“It’s just gonna get mushier and mushier, isn’t it,” Rainbow Dash complained.

“Jealous, Dash?” Applejack teased.

“Nah, I don’t have time to date anyone, I’m too busy being awesome,” Rainbow Dash retorted without missing a beat.

“If’n ya say so,” Applejack smirked.

“Don’t listen,” Rarity said. “We’re all very happy for you. You’ll be a wonderful couple.” She leaned in and added in a conspiratorial whisper, “And we understand that you’ll need a fair bit of time for yourselves.”

“Mushier and mushier,” Rainbow Dash mumbled while the others expressed their agreement.

Sunset pulled Twilight into a tight hug. “We need to get this over with or else I’m never gonna let you go back,” she whispered.

Twilight giggled. “It’s only going to be two days.”

“I know,” Sunset whined. “It’s going to be horrible! I’ll just wrap myself into a blanked and think about how much I miss you all the time.” Upon seeing Twilight frowning, she quickly added, “Sorry, I’m not trying to guilt you into staying. Just trying to be, well, affectionate? I’m kinda new to this!”

Twilight’s expression softened. “In that case your sentiment is very much appreciated. I shall do the same whenever I have any spare time.”

“Write me when you do so we can be miserable together.”

Twilight smiled and rubbed her nose against Sunset’s. “I will.”

“What the heck is that?” Rainbow’s sudden shout tore them out of their reverie. Looking around, they saw Rainbow pointing up at something, a small flying object that was zipping around only a few yards above their heads. “A drone!”

The drone came lower until it was almost at their height and, and flew a quick tight circle around the six girls and the plinth.

“Crystal Prep!” Rainbow hissed and pointed at the small logo printed on the drone’s hull. “Five bucks say that’s that meddling girl again!”

“That’s a bet I ain’t gonna take,” Applejack growled. ”What the heck is her problem?”

“I don’t care about her problems! She’s a spy!” Rainbow faced the drone and yelled at it, “Buzz off! Or I’ll be coming for you!” The drone didn’t budge.

“You asked for it,” Rainbow mumbled and picked up a rock from the ground. “I’ve always liked some casual baseball.” She took aim at the speeding drone and threw the rock. It missed by only a few inches and landed past the statue. “Consider this a warning!”

***

“Abort! Abort!” Twilight mumbled and hurried to pull the drone up. Who would have thought that this crazy girl with the crazy hair would start throwing rocks at her ‘copter! She shuddered thinking of the trouble she would be in if the drone got damaged while she had it with her over the weekend for an unauthorized science project.

Maybe sometimes science does need to follow the rules, she thought as the drone gained height. Another rock went wide, but then she was out of harm’s way, rising steady and approaching a hundred and fifty yards altitude.

Only then her anger set in. “What in the world is she thinking?” she mumbled to herself. “People could get hurt! Equipment could get damaged! What the hell is she thinking!”

She steadied the drone at a hundred and eighty yards and pointed the camera at the square in front of Canterlot High again. “Blast!” she cursed. She didn’t need another look to realize that the visitor had vanished. Five of the girls were boarding the truck again, and the sixth, that Sunset Shimmer, was waving them as the truck drove away. Then she set into motion, heading towards her apartment.

Twilight had missed it again!

And due to the tight embrace that Sunset Shimmer and the visitor had shared before Twilight had lowered the drone far enough had kept her from seeing the visitor’s face. At this point she wasn’t even certain they were human!

What a complete and utter failure!

But not next time. If these girls were willing to risk the destruction of her ‘copter and thus get her into all kinds of trouble in school, she would instead take different measures.

She would crack this nut, at any cost!

***

When Twilight arrived back in her palace, she was exhausted. The lack of sleep from the night before made itself noticed. She took the magic book from the portal, checked in on Spike who was lounging in the kitchen and reading a comic, and then retired for an extended nap. If she was going to have tea with the other girls and actually be conscious, she would need a few good hours of sleep.

But before she actually went to sleep, she penned a short message to Sunset.

Are you as exhausted as I am? I’m ready to sleep through the entire day.

She didn’t have to wait long for a reply.

Same. I’m already in bed, can barely keep my eyes open.

Twilight smiled and was about to write another short note to wish Sunset sweet dreams when a postscript arrived in the familiar glow.

Not regretting a thing though.

Twilight chuckled. Nopony saw her blush.

I don’t regret anything either. See you soon. She bit her lip and then added, We won’t get a lot of sleep again, will we?

Sunset’s answer made her laugh. Not if I can help it. Sweet dreams!

“I think I have a pretty good idea what I’ll be dreaming of,” Sunset, lying in her bed in her human apartment, whispered to herself, putting the book on her nightstand.

“Good night, Sunset,” Twilight said to her empty bedroom and extinguished the last candle with a flick of her magic

***

Did you get a good rest? I’m still debating if I should get up anytime soon.

Twilight smiled, wistfully cuddling into her pillows. I’m meeting the girls for tea soon, so I don’t have a choice. She got up and absentmindedly hovered her brush over to start working on her mane. Just as she was about to leave the room there was a loud knock.

“Twilight!” Spike called from outside. “Time to get up!”

“Thank you, Spike,” she replied as she opened the door. The little dragon almost jumped in surprise. Twilight chuckled. “I was just getting up.”

Hmm, tea sounds like a good idea. Thanks, now you made me lust for pancakes, Sunset wrote.

“Will you be alright?” Twilight asked as they descended the stairs towards the ground floor. “Sure you don’t wanna come?”

“Nah, it’s cool. I’m gonna try my claw at some gem-sprinkled muffins while you’re out.” He nodded towards the kitchen. “And after that I probably won’t be able to move for some time.”

Twilight nuzzled his headfins. “Enjoy your muffins. I’ll see you later tonight.” Then she opened the door with a quick flick of her magic and left.

“Have fun!”

Just imagine how wonderful a stack of hot, fluffy pancakes would be right now, she teased Sunset.

Instead of a proper reply, Sunset just drew her a stylized round face that stuck out its tongue. A few ponies turned and looked as Twilight stopped in the center of the market square, shaking with fits of uncontrolled laughter.

She couldn’t help but tease Sunset some more. At least now I know what I’m getting tonight. Thanks!

Twilight was the first to arrive. Mrs. Cake told her that Pinkie Pie was in the last stages of baking a batch of cupcakes, and would be out soon. Twilight sat down at their regular table, but didn’t order anything without her friends.

Fine, you did it, I’m going to Donut Joe’s. Happy now?

The door opened, and four of her friends came in together, happily greeting her. Twilight quickly wrote, Very happy. And you’ll be too when you get your pancakes. The girls just came in, so I may be late to reply.

“Urgent news from the human world again?” Rarity asked, raising her eyebrow. “My, whatever were they doing before you first got there?” Behind her harmless teasing question there was more; Rarity’s eyes were shining with barely-held curiosity.

“Just some idle chitchat to pass the time,” Twilight replied innocently. At the same time she wondered just how Rarity knew. She had told them of the date, but that was only due the following weekend. If she hadn’t really expected things to progress so quickly, how could Rarity know?

“Yeah, it’s almost as if the two of you didn’t just spend a couple days together,” Rainbow remarked with a smug grin. “Can’t wait till your date, huh?”

Mrs. Cake interrupted them and took their tea orders. “It’s called restraint, Dash,” Applejack said when she was done. “Some ponies have it.”

Twilight felt her ears heat up. She cursed herself for not having this under control, because there was no doubt Rarity and probably some of the others—

“Twilight, dear,” Rarity purred with a voice as soft as velvet. “Did anything happen last night?”

“Well… the girls organized a surprise party for Sunset’s birthday at Sweet Apple Acres,” Twilight said, staring at the table. “So, um, that happened.” But even mustering every last bit of willpower she possessed couldn’t keep her happy grin in check.

“Do go on.”

Suddenly Sunset wrote, I just had to eat an entire stack of pancakes all by myself since I couldn’t share them with you. Really good, just not the same <3

“Oh-oh, I think I quickly need to…”

Twilight trailed off as she replied, An unmitigated tragedy!

“You can stall all you want,” Rarity said. “I’m going to get to the core of the matter, darling.”

“It’s not that I’m stalling, I just…”

Again she was interrupted, this time by Pinkie Pie who burst forth from the kitchen, carrying a tray with a teapot and six cups on her back and another one with a huge heap of cupcakes. She inexplicably didn’t spill a single drop of tea as she bounced to the table and flung her cargo onto the table—but that was Pinkie Pie, Twilight thought as she was pulled into one of the patented group hugs.

“Hiii girls! What did I miss?”

“Nothing, Pinkie Pie,” Rarity said, still with that velvety voice. “Twilight was just about to tell us what transpired last night at Sunset Shimmer’s birthday party.”

“Ooooh!” Pinkie Pie cooed. “A party! Did human-me organize it? Did she have a party cannon? Were the games good? Oh, I bet they were super duper awesome.”

“I bet they were,” Rarity purred.

“Yes, well, we—“

Her smile never faltering, Rarity tried a different angle. “How did Sunset Shimmer like your present?”

This was the question that could but bring Twilight down in an instant. She blushed violently as she thought back at that particular moment. The sensation of Sunset’s lips on hers, her beautiful teal eyes…

“That much, hmm?” Rarity grinned like a Timberwolf ready to pounce on a hapless foal. “Pray tell, please elaborate.”

Twilight hung her head. She knew the battle was lost. She had put up as much of a fight as she could, but she had to admit defeat. She didn’t look up as she mumbled, “We kissed.”

Rarity squealed in delight.

“That’s really nice,” Fluttershy cooed.

“Awesome! Party smooches!” Pinkie cried.

“Restraint, huh,” Rainbow said.

“You’re just jealous, Dash.”

“Dear, please don’t leave me hanging like this,” Rarity begged. “I need at least some more details. How did it come to pass?”

“I gave her the present,” Twilight said. “When she thanked me, she hugged me. And then it… it just happened. I didn’t plan it, it just… it felt right. I guess I just went with Rainbow’s advice.”

Rarity brought her hoof to her forehead, and for a moment Twilight feared she’d summon her fainting couch. “How romantic,” she sighed.

“Rainbow ‘Danger’ Dash knows how it’s done,” Rainbow said, leaning back in her chair.

“And now everything is new and exciting, isn’t it?” Rarity asked.

At this, Twilight started. Was it? Were things new? Different? Between staying up most of the night and her long daytime nap she hardly had had time to think about what everything that had happened meant for her and Sunset, and for their relationship.

They had agreed to be girlfriends, but at the end of the day that was just a label. What was more important was how they felt. How she felt towards Sunset. And that didn’t seem too different from, say, two days back.

“I don’t really know,” Twilight replied after a while. “Not everything, I’d say. The way I feel about her or how I’m looking forward to seeing her doesn’t seem particularly new. Of course I don’t really have any exact data points to compare this with, but by my estimate the difference is less than eight per cent.”

Rarity’s face fell. “That’s a very… precise way of looking at things, I guess?”

Twilight maintained her calm and scientific façade for another few seconds before she burst into a fit of giggles. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to make this into a scientific project,” she said. “I’m just teasing.

“More to the point, it doesn’t feel all that different, although a few things will be different, no doubt. Like the more, um, physical aspects…” She blushed again. “Sorry, do you mind if I have a quick look at what Sunset wrote?”

She opened the book again. I’m not sure I can get up again with all those pancakes I just ate.

Just give it some time to digest, Twilight replied.

Or you could just come over and rescue me! Because, subtle hints aside, I miss you <3